The history of Russia, or, The government of the Emperour of Muscovia with the manners & fashions of the people of that countrey / by G. Fletcher, sometime fellow of Kings Colledge in Cambridge and employed in the embassie thither.
         Fletcher, Giles, 1549?-1611.
      
       
         
           1643
        
      
       Approx. 301 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 144 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A39792
         Wing F1330
         ESTC R28633
         10717582
         ocm 10717582
         45537
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39792)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 45537)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1402:22)
      
       
         
           
             The history of Russia, or, The government of the Emperour of Muscovia with the manners & fashions of the people of that countrey / by G. Fletcher, sometime fellow of Kings Colledge in Cambridge and employed in the embassie thither.
             Fletcher, Giles, 1549?-1611.
          
           [4], 280 p.
           
             W.M.,
             [London] :
             1643.
          
           
             Engraved t.p.
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Soviet Union -- Social life and customs.
           Russia -- Politics and government -- 1533-1613.
           Soviet Union -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             
               THE
               HISTORY
               of
               RUSSIA
               OR
               The
               Goverment
               of
               the
               Empero●●
               OF
               MUSCOVIA
               with
               the
               manners
               &
               fashions
               of
               the
               People
               of
               that
               Countrey
               .
               by
               G.
               Fletcher
               
                 sometime
                 fellow
                 of
                 Kings
                 Colled●●
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 and
                 employed
                 in
                 the
                 Embassie
                 thithe●
                 W.
                 M.
                 fecit
                 .
              
               1643
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           severall
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           
             Chap.
             1
             THe
             description
             of
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Russia
             ,
             with
             the
             breadth
             length
             and
             names
             of
             the
             Shires
             Fol.
             1
          
           
             Chap.
             2
             Of
             the
             Soyl
             and
             Climate
             Fol.
             6
          
           
             Chap.
             3
             The
             native
             commodities
             of
             the
             Countrey
             Fol.
             14
          
           
             Chap.
             4
             The
             chief
             Cities
             of
             Russia
             Fol.
             28
          
           
             Chap.
             5
             The
             house
             or
             stock
             of
             the
             Russe
             Emperour
             Fol.
             34
          
           
             Chap.
             6
             The
             manner
             of
             inauguratiō
             of
             the
             Russe
             Emperours
             Fol.
             40
          
           
             Chap.
             7
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             Government
             Fol.
             47
          
           
             Chap.
             8
             The
             manner
             of
             holding
             their
             Parliaments
             Fol.
             52
          
           
             Chap.
             9
             The
             Russe
             Nobilitie
             and
             
             by
             what
             means
             it
             is
             kept
             in
             an
             under
             proportion
             agreeable
             to
             that
             state
             Fol.
             57
          
           
             Chap.
             10
             The
             government
             of
             their
             Provinces
             or
             Shires
             Fol.
             70
          
           
             Chap.
             11
             The
             Emperours
             Privie
             Councel
             Fol.
             82
          
           
             Chap.
             12
             The
             Emperours
             customes
             and
             other
             Revenues
             ,
             with
             the
             Sophismes
             practised
             for
             the
             encrease
             of
             them
             Fol.
             86
          
           
             Chap.
             13
             The
             Russe
             Commonaltie
             ,
             and
             their
             condition
             Fol.
             107
          
           
             Chap.
             14
             Their
             publick
             justice
             and
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             therein
             Fol.
             117
          
           
             Chap.
             15
             The
             Emperours
             forces
             for
             his
             Warres
             ,
             with
             the
             Officers
             and
             their
             salaries
             Fol.
             127
          
           
             Chap.
             16
             Their
             manner
             of
             mustering
             ,
             armour
             ,
             and
             provision
             of
             victuall
             Fol.
             137
          
           
             Chap.
             17
             Their
             order
             in
             marching
             ,
             
             
               charging
               ,
               and
               their
               martiall
               discipline
               .
            
             Fol.
             141
          
           
             Chap.
             18
             Their
             Colonies
             ,
             and
             policie
             in
             maintaining
             their
             purchases
             by
             conquest
             Fol.
             146
          
           
             Chap.
             19
             Their
             borderers
             with
             whom
             they
             have
             most
             to
             do
             in
             warre
             and
             peace
             Fol.
             155
          
           
             Chap.
             20
             Of
             the
             Permians
             ,
             Samoites
             and
             Lappes
             Fol.
             180
          
           
             Chap.
             21
             Their
             Ecclesiasticall
             state
             ,
             with
             their
             Church
             Offices
             Fol.
             166
          
           
             Chap.
             22
             Their
             Liturgie
             or
             form
             of
             Church-service
             ,
             with
             their
             manner
             of
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             Fol.
             218
          
           
             Chap.
             ●3
             The
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Russe
             Church
             Fol.
             231
          
           
             Chap.
             ●4
             Their
             manner
             of
             solemnizing
             Marriages
             Fol.
             240
          
           
             Chap.
             ●5
             The
             other
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Russe
             Church
             Fol.
             246
          
           
             
             Chap.
             26
             The
             Emperours
             domestick
             behaviour
             Fol.
             256
          
           
             Chap.
             27
             The
             Emperours
             houshold
             ,
             with
             the
             offices
             of
             his
             house
             Fol.
             265
          
           
             Chap.
             28
             The
             private
             behaviour
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             Russe
             people
             Fol.
             268
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           1.
           
           The
           description
           of
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Russia
           ,
           with
           the
           breadth
           ,
           length
           ,
           and
           names
           of
           the
           Shires
           .
        
         
           THe
           countrey
           of
           Russia
           was
           sometimes
           called
           Sarmatia
           .
           It
           changed
           the
           name
           (
           as
           some
           do
           suppose
           )
           for
           ●hat
           it
           was
           parted
           into
           divers
           small
           and
           yet
           absolute
           governments
           ,
           not
           depending
           nor
           being
           subject
           the
           one
           ●o
           the
           other
           .
           For
           Russe
           in
           that
           tongue
           doth
           signifie
           as
           much
           as
           
             to
             part
             ,
             or
             divide
          
           .
           The
           Russe
           reporteth
           that
           foure
           ●●ethren
           ,
           
             Truber
             ,
             Rurico
             ,
             Sinees
          
           ,
           and
           ●arivus
           ,
           divided
           among
           them
           the
           North
           parts
           of
           the
           countrey
           .
           Likewise
           ,
           that
           the
           South
           parts
           were
           posessed
           by
           foure
           other
           ,
           
             Kio
             ,
             Scie●o
             ,
             ●horanus
          
           ,
           and
           their
           sister
           Libeda
           :
           each
           ●alling
           his
           territorie
           after
           his
           own
           ●ame
           .
           Of
           this
           partition
           it
           was
           cal●d
           Russia
           ,
           about
           the
           yeare
           from
           
           Christ
           860.
           
           As
           for
           the
           conjecture
           which
           I
           find
           in
           some
           Cosmographers
           ,
           that
           the
           Russe
           nation
           borrowed
           the
           name
           of
           the
           people
           called
           R●xellani
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           very
           same
           nation
           with
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           without
           all
           good
           probabilitie
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           etymologie
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           very
           far
           fet
           )
           and
           especially
           for
           the
           seat
           and
           dwelling
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           which
           was
           betwixt
           the
           two
           rivers
           of
           Tanais
           and
           Boristhenes
           (
           as
           Strabo
           reporteh
           )
           quite
           another
           way
           from
           the
           countrey
           of
           Russia
           .
        
         
           When
           it
           bare
           the
           name
           of
           Sarmatia
           ,
           it
           was
           divided
           into
           two
           chief
           parts
           :
           the
           White
           and
           the
           Black.
           The
           
             White
             Sarmatia
          
           was
           all
           that
           part
           that
           lieth
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           side
           of
           Liefland
           :
           as
           the
           Provinces
           now
           called
           
             Duyna
             ,
             Vagha
             ,
             Ustic
             ,
             Vologda
             ,
             Cargapolia
             ,
             Novogradia
             ,
             &c.
          
           whereof
           
             Novograd
             velica
          
           was
           the
           Metropolis
           or
           chief
           citie
           .
           
             Black
             Sarmatia
          
           was
           all
           that
           countrey
           that
           lieth
           Southward
           ,
           towards
           the
           Euxin
           ,
           or
           
             Black
             Sea
          
           :
           as
           the
           dukedome
           of
           Volodemer
           ,
           of
           
             Mosko
             ,
             Rezan
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Some
           have
           thought
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Sarmatia
           was
           first
           
           taken
           from
           one
           Sarmates
           ,
           whom
           Moses
           and
           Josephus
           call
           Asarmathes
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Joktan
           ,
           and
           nephew
           to
           Heber
           ,
           of
           the
           posteritie
           of
           Sem.
           But
           this
           seemeth
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           a
           conjecture
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           likenesse
           of
           the
           name
           Asarmathes
           .
           For
           the
           dwelling
           of
           all
           Joktans
           posteritie
           is
           described
           by
           Moses
           to
           have
           been
           betwixt
           Mescha
           or
           Masius
           (
           an
           hill
           of
           the
           Amonites
           )
           and
           Sephace
           ,
           near
           to
           the
           river
           Euphrates
           .
           Which
           maketh
           it
           very
           unlikely
           that
           Asarmathes
           should
           plant
           any
           colonies
           so
           farre
           off
           in
           the
           North
           &
           Northwest
           countries
           .
           It
           is
           bounded
           Northward
           by
           the
           Lappes
           and
           the
           North
           Ocean
           :
           On
           the
           Southside
           by
           the
           Tartars
           called
           Chrims
           .
           Eastward
           they
           have
           the
           
             Nagaian
             Tartar
          
           ,
           that
           possesseth
           all
           the
           countrey
           on
           the
           Eastside
           of
           Volgha
           ,
           towards
           the
           Caspian
           sea
           .
           On
           the
           West
           and
           Southwest
           border
           lie
           
             Lituania
             ,
             Livonia
          
           ,
           and
           Polonia
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           countrey
           ,
           being
           now
           reduced
           under
           the
           government
           of
           one
           ,
           containeth
           these
           chief
           Provinces
           or
           Shires
           :
           Volodemer
           (
           which
           beareth
           the
           first
           place
           in
           the
           Emperours
           style
           ,
           
           because
           their
           house
           came
           of
           the
           Dukes
           of
           that
           countrey
           )
           
             Mosko
             ,
             Nisnovogrod
             ,
             Plesko
             ,
             Smolensko
             ,
             Novogrod
             velica
             ,
          
           (
           or
           Novogrod
           of
           the
           low
           countrey
           )
           
             Rostove
             ,
             Yaruslave
             ,
             Bealozera
             ,
             Bezan
             ,
             Duyna
             ,
             Cargapolia
             ,
             Meschora
             ,
             Vagha
             ,
             Ustug●
             ,
             Ghaletsa
             .
          
           These
           are
           the
           naturall
           shires
           pertaining
           to
           Russia
           ,
           but
           farre
           greater
           and
           larger
           then
           the
           shires
           of
           England
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           well
           peopled
           .
           The
           other
           countreys
           or
           provinces
           which
           the
           Russe
           Emperours
           ●…ve
           gotten
           perforce
           added
           of
           late
           to
           ●…ir
           other
           dominion
           ,
           are
           these
           which
           ●…low
           .
           
             Twerra
             ,
             Youghoria
             ,
             Permia
             ,
             〈…〉
             ,
             Boulghoria
             ,
             Chernigo
             ,
             Oudo●…
             ,
             O●doria
             ,
             Condora
             ,
          
           with
           a
           great
           〈◊〉
           of
           Siberia
           :
           where
           the
           people
           ,
           〈…〉
           they
           be
           not
           naturall
           Russes
           ,
           ●…ey
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Russia
           ,
           and
           ●…uled
           by
           the
           laws
           of
           his
           countrey
           ,
           〈◊〉
           customes
           and
           taxes
           as
           his
           ●…le
           do
           .
           Besides
           these
           he
           hath
           und●…m
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           Cazan
           and
           ●…acan
           ,
           gotten
           by
           conquest
           not
           lon●…
           .
           As
           for
           all
           his
           possession
           in
           〈…〉
           (
           to
           the
           number
           of
           30.
           great●…ns
           and
           more
           )
           with
           Narve
           and
           〈…〉
           in
           Livonia
           ,
           they
           are
           quite
           
           gone
           ,
           being
           surprised
           of
           late
           years
           by
           the
           kings
           of
           Poland
           and
           Sweden
           .
           These
           Shires
           and
           Provinces
           are
           reduced
           all
           into
           foure
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Chetfyrds
           (
           that
           is
           )
           Tetrarchies
           or
           
             Fourth
             parts
          
           ,
           whereof
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           title
           or
           chapter
           concerning
           the
           Provinces
           and
           their
           manner
           of
           government
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           countrey
           is
           of
           great
           length
           and
           breadth
           .
           From
           the
           North
           to
           the
           South
           (
           if
           you
           measure
           from
           Cola
           to
           Astracan
           which
           bendeth
           somewhat
           Eastward
           )
           it
           reacheth
           in
           length
           about
           4260
           verst
           or
           miles
           .
           Not
           withstanding
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Russia
           ha●…
           more
           territorie
           Northward
           ,
           farre
           beyond
           Cola
           ,
           unto
           the
           river
           of
           Tromschua
           ,
           that
           runneth
           a
           1000.
           verst
           ,
           wel
           nigh
           beyond
           Pechinga
           ,
           near
           to
           
             ward
             house
          
           ,
           but
           not
           intire
           nor
           clearly
           limited
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           Sweden
           and
           Denmark
           ,
           that
           have
           divers
           towns
           there
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Russe
           ,
           plotted
           together
           the
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           claiming
           the
           whole
           of
           those
           North
           parts
           as
           his
           own
           right
           .
           The
           breadth
           (
           if
           you
           go
           from
           that
           part
           of
           his
           territorie
           that
           
           lieth
           farthest
           Westward
           on
           the
           Narve
           side
           ,
           to
           the
           parts
           of
           Siberia
           eastward
           ,
           where
           the
           Emperour
           hath
           his
           garrisons
           )
           is
           4400.
           verst
           or
           thereabouts
           .
           A
           verst
           (
           by
           their
           reckoning
           )
           is
           a
           1000
           paces
           ,
           yet
           lesse
           by
           one
           quarter
           then
           an
           English
           mile
           .
           If
           the
           whole
           dominion
           of
           the
           Russe
           Emperour
           were
           all
           habitable
           ,
           and
           peopled
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           some
           ,
           he
           would
           either
           hardly
           hold
           it
           all
           within
           one
           regiment
           ,
           or
           be
           overmightie
           for
           all
           his
           neighbour
           Princes
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           of
           the
           Soil
           and
           Climate
           .
        
         
           THe
           soil
           of
           the
           countrey
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           of
           a
           slight
           sandie
           mould
           ,
           yet
           very
           much
           different
           one
           place
           from
           another
           for
           the
           yield
           of
           such
           things
           as
           grow
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           The
           countrey
           Northwards
           towards
           the
           parts
           of
           S.
           Nicholas
           and
           Cola
           ,
           and
           Northeast
           towards
           Siberia
           ,
           is
           all
           very
           barren
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           desert
           woods
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           climate
           ,
           and
           extremitie
           of
           the
           cold
           in
           winter-time
           .
           So
           likewise
           along
           the
           river
           Volgha
           ,
           betwixt
           
           the
           countreys
           of
           Cazan
           and
           Astracan
           ,
           where
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           soil
           is
           very
           fruitfull
           )
           it
           is
           all
           unhabited
           ,
           saving
           that
           upon
           the
           river
           Volgha
           on
           the
           westside
           the
           Emperour
           hath
           some
           few
           castles
           with
           garisons
           in
           them
           .
           This
           happeneth
           by
           means
           of
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartar
          
           ,
           that
           will
           neither
           himself
           plant
           towns
           to
           dwell
           there
           (
           living
           a
           wild
           and
           vagrant
           life
           )
           nor
           suffer
           the
           Russe
           (
           that
           is
           farre
           off
           with
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           countrey
           )
           to
           people
           those
           parts
           .
           From
           Vologda
           (
           which
           lieth
           almost
           1700.
           verst
           from
           the
           port
           of
           S.
           Nicholas
           )
           down
           towards
           Mosko
           ,
           and
           so
           towards
           the
           south
           part
           that
           bordereth
           upon
           the
           Chrim
           (
           which
           containeth
           the
           like
           space
           of
           1700.
           verst
           or
           thereabouts
           )
           is
           a
           very
           fruitfull
           and
           pleasant
           countrey
           ,
           yielding
           pasture
           and
           corn
           ,
           with
           woods
           and
           waters
           in
           very
           great
           plentie
           .
           The
           like
           is
           betwixt
           Rezan
           (
           that
           lieth
           Southeast
           from
           Mosko
           )
           to
           Novograd
           and
           Vobsko
           ,
           that
           reacheth
           furthest
           towards
           the
           Northwest
           .
           So
           betwixt
           Mosko
           and
           Smolensko
           (
           that
           lieth
           Southwest
           towards
           Lituania
           )
           is
           a
           very
           fruitfull
           and
           pleasant
           soil
           .
        
         
         
           The
           whole
           countrey
           differeth
           ver●
           〈…〉
           from
           it self
           by
           reason
           of
           th●
           yeare
           :
           so
           that
           a
           man
           would-marvel
           to
           see
           the
           great
           alteration
           and
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           winter
           and
           the
           summer
           Rus●…a
           .
           The
           whole
           countrey
           in
           the
           winter
           lieth
           under
           snow
           ,
           which
           falleth
           continually
           ,
           and
           is
           sometime
           of
           a
           yard
           or
           two
           thick
           ,
           but
           greater
           towards
           the
           North.
           The
           rivers
           and
           other
           waters
           are
           frozen
           up
           a
           yard
           or
           more
           thick
           ,
           how
           swift
           or
           broad
           soever
           they
           be
           .
           And
           this
           continueth
           commonly
           five
           moneths
           ,
           viz.
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           November
           till
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           March
           ,
           what
           time
           the
           snow
           beginneth
           to
           melt
           .
           So
           that
           it
           would
           breed
           a
           frost
           in
           a
           man
           to
           look
           abroad
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           winter
           face
           of
           that
           countrey
           .
           The
           sharpnesse
           of
           the
           aire
           you
           may
           judge
           of
           by
           this
           ,
           for
           that
           water
           dropped
           down
           ,
           or
           cast
           up
           into
           the
           aire
           ,
           congealeth
           into
           ice
           before
           it
           come
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           In
           the
           extremitie
           of
           winter
           ,
           if
           you
           hold
           a
           pewter
           dish
           or
           pot
           in
           your
           hand
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           metall
           (
           except
           in
           some
           chamber
           where
           their
           warm
           stoves
           be
           )
           your
           fingers
           will
           frieze
           fast
           
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           draw
           off
           the
           skinne
           at
           he
           parting
           .
           When
           you
           passe
           out
           of
           a
           ●arm
           room
           into
           a
           cold
           ,
           you
           shall
           sen●ibly
           feel
           your
           breath
           to
           wax
           stark
           ,
           and
           even
           stifling
           with
           the
           cold●
           as
           you
           draw
           it
           in
           and
           out
           .
           Divers
           not
           onely
           that
           travel
           abroad
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           very
           markets
           and
           streets
           of
           their
           towns
           are
           mortally
           pinched
           and
           killed
           withall
           :
           so
           that
           you
           shall
           see
           many
           drop
           down
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           many
           travellers
           brought
           into
           the
           towns
           sitting
           dead
           and
           stiff
           in
           their
           fleds
           .
           Divers
           lose
           their
           noses
           ,
           the
           tips
           of
           their
           ears
           ,
           and
           the
           balls
           of
           their
           cheeks
           ,
           their
           toes
           ,
           feet
           ,
           &c.
           
           Many
           times
           (
           when
           the
           Winter
           is
           very
           hard
           and
           extreme
           )
           the
           bears
           and
           wolves
           issue
           by
           troups
           out
           of
           the
           woods
           driven
           by
           hunger
           ,
           and
           enter
           the
           villages
           ,
           tearing
           and
           ravening
           all
           they
           can
           find
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           inhabitants
           are
           fain
           to
           flee
           for
           safeguard
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           the
           Summer-time
           you
           shall
           see
           such
           a
           new
           hue
           and
           face
           of
           a
           countrey
           ,
           the
           woods
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           which
           are
           all
           of
           firre
           and
           birch
           )
           so
           fresh
           and
           so
           sweet
           ,
           the
           pastures
           and
           medows
           so
           green
           and
           well
           grown
           (
           and
           that
           upon
           
           the
           sudden
           )
           such
           varietie
           of
           flowers
           ,
           such
           noise
           of
           birds
           (
           specially
           of
           Nightingales
           ,
           that
           seem
           to
           be
           more
           loud
           and
           of
           a
           more
           variable
           note
           then
           in
           other
           countries
           )
           that
           a
           man
           shall
           not
           lightly
           travell
           in
           a
           more
           pleasant
           countrie
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           fresh
           and
           speedy
           growth
           of
           the
           spring
           there
           seemeth
           to
           proceed
           from
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           snow
           ;
           which
           all
           the
           winter-time
           being
           spread
           over
           the
           whole
           countrey
           as
           a
           white
           robe
           ,
           and
           keeping
           it
           warm
           from
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           frost
           ,
           in
           the
           spring
           time
           (
           when
           the
           sunne
           waxeth
           warm
           ,
           and
           dissolveth
           it
           into
           water
           )
           doth
           so
           throughly
           drench
           and
           soke
           the
           ground
           ,
           that
           is
           somewhat
           of
           a
           slight
           and
           sandie
           mould
           ,
           and
           then
           shineth
           so
           hotly
           upon
           it
           again
           ,
           that
           it
           draweth
           the
           herbs
           and
           plants
           forth
           in
           great
           plenty
           and
           varietie
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           .
           As
           the
           winter
           exceedeth
           in
           cold
           ,
           so
           the
           summer
           inclineth
           to
           overmuch
           heat
           ,
           specially
           in
           the
           moneths
           of
           June
           ,
           July
           ,
           and
           August
           ,
           being
           much
           warmer
           then
           the
           summer-aire
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           countrie
           throughout
           is
           very
           
           well
           watered
           with
           springs
           ,
           rivers
           ,
           and
           ozeraes
           or
           lakes
           .
           Wherein
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           for
           that
           much
           of
           the
           countrey
           being
           so
           farre
           inland
           ,
           as
           that
           some
           part
           lieth
           a
           1000.
           miles
           and
           more
           every
           way
           from
           any
           sea
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           served
           with
           fair
           rivers
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           very
           great
           number
           ,
           that
           emptying
           themselves
           one
           into
           another
           run
           all
           into
           the
           sea
           .
           Their
           lakes
           are
           many
           and
           large
           ,
           some
           of
           60.
           80.
           100.
           and
           200.
           miles
           long
           ,
           with
           breadth
           proportionate
           .
        
         
           The
           cheif
           rivers
           are
           these
           ;
           1.
           
           Volgha
           ,
           that
           hath
           his
           head
           or
           spring
           at
           the
           root
           of
           an
           Aldertree
           ,
           about
           200.
           verst
           above
           Yaruslave
           ,
           and
           groweth
           so
           big
           by
           the
           encrease
           of
           other
           rivers
           by
           that
           time
           it
           cometh
           thither
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           broad
           an
           English
           mile
           and
           more
           ,
           and
           so
           runneth
           into
           the
           Caspian
           sea
           ,
           about
           2800.
           verst
           or
           miles
           of
           length
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           is
           Boristhenes
           (
           now
           called
           Neper
           )
           that
           divideth
           the
           countrey
           from
           Lituania
           ,
           and
           falleth
           into
           the
           Euxin
           sea
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Tanais
           or
           Don
           (
           the
           ancient
           bounder
           betwixt
           Europe
           and
           Asia
           )
           that
           taketh
           his
           head
           out
           of
           
           
             Rezan
             Ozera
          
           ,
           and
           so
           running
           through
           the
           countrey
           of
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartar
          
           ,
           falleth
           into
           the
           great
           sea
           lake
           or
           mear
           ,
           called
           Maeotis
           ,
           by
           the
           Citie
           of
           Azou
           .
           By
           this
           river
           (
           as
           the
           Russe
           reporteth
           )
           you
           may
           passe
           from
           their
           citie
           Mosko
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           so
           into
           all
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           by
           water
           ,
           drawing
           your
           boat
           (
           as
           their
           manner
           is
           )
           over
           a
           little
           Isthmus
           or
           narrow
           slip
           of
           land
           ,
           a
           few
           versts
           overthwart
           .
           Which
           was
           proved
           not
           long
           since
           by
           an
           Ambassadour
           sent
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           who
           passed
           the
           river
           of
           Moskua
           ,
           and
           so
           into
           another
           called
           Ocka
           ,
           whence
           he
           drew
           his
           boat
           over
           into
           Tanais
           ,
           and
           thence
           passed
           the
           whole
           way
           by
           water
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           is
           called
           Duyna
           ,
           many
           hundred
           miles
           long
           ,
           that
           falleth
           Northward
           into
           the
           Bay
           of
           Saint
           Nicholas
           ,
           and
           hath
           great
           Alabaster
           rocks
           on
           the
           banks
           towards
           the
           sea-side
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           Duna
           ,
           that
           emptieth
           into
           the
           Baltick
           sea
           by
           the
           town
           Riga
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           Onega
           ,
           that
           falleth
           into
           the
           Bay
           at
           Solovetsko
           ,
           90.
           verst
           from
           the
           port
           of
           S.
           Nicholas
           .
           This
           river
           below
           
           the
           town
           Cargapolia
           meeteth
           with
           the
           river
           Volock
           ,
           that
           falleth
           i●…
           the
           Finland
           sea
           by
           the
           town
           Yama
           .
           So
           that
           from
           the
           port
           of
           S.
           Nicholas
           into
           the
           Finland
           sea
           ,
           and
           so
           into
           the
           Sound
           ,
           you
           may
           passe
           all
           by
           water
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           tryed
           by
           the
           Russe
           .
        
         
           The
           seaventh
           Suchana
           ,
           that
           floweth
           into
           Duyna
           ,
           and
           so
           into
           the
           North
           sea
           .
        
         
           The
           eighth
           Ocka
           ,
           that
           fetcheth
           his
           head
           from
           the
           borders
           of
           the
           Chrim
           ,
           and
           streameth
           into
           Volgha
           .
        
         
           The
           ninth
           Moskua
           ,
           that
           runneth
           through
           the
           citie
           Mosko
           ,
           and
           giveth
           it
           the
           name
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           Wichida
           also
           ,
           a
           very
           large
           and
           long
           river
           ,
           that
           riseth
           out
           of
           Permia
           ,
           and
           falleth
           into
           Volgha
           .
           All
           these
           are
           rivers
           of
           very
           large
           streams
           ,
           the
           least
           to
           be
           compared
           to
           the
           Thames
           in
           bignesse
           ,
           and
           in
           length
           farre
           more
           ,
           besides
           divers
           other
           .
           The
           Pole
           at
           Mosko
           is
           55.
           degrees
           10.
           minutes
           .
           At
           the
           port
           of
           S.
           Nicholas
           towards
           the
           North
           63.
           degrees
           and
           50.
           minutes
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           The
           native
           commodities
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           FOr
           kinds
           of
           fruits
           ,
           they
           have
           apples
           ,
           pears
           ,
           plums
           ,
           cherries
           ,
           red
           and
           black
           (
           but
           the
           black
           ,
           wild
           )
           a
           deen
           like
           a
           musk-millian
           ,
           but
           more
           sweet
           and
           pleasant
           ,
           cucumbers
           and
           goords
           (
           which
           they
           call
           Arbouse
           )
           rasps
           ,
           strawberries
           ,
           and
           hurtilberries
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           berries
           in
           great
           quantitie
           in
           every
           wood
           and
           hedge
           .
           Their
           kinds
           of
           grain
           are
           wheat
           ,
           rie
           ,
           barley
           ,
           oats
           ,
           pease
           ,
           buckway
           ,
           psnytha
           ,
           that
           in
           taste
           is
           somewhat
           like
           to
           rice
           .
           Of
           all
           these
           grains
           the
           countrey
           yieldeth
           very
           sufficient
           with
           an
           overplus
           quantitie
           ,
           so
           that
           wheat
           is
           sold
           sometime
           for
           two
           alteens
           or
           ten
           pence
           starling
           the
           Chetfird
           ,
           which
           maketh
           almost
           three
           English
           bushels
           .
        
         
           Their
           rye
           is
           sowed
           before
           the
           winter
           ,
           all
           their
           other
           grain
           in
           the
           spring
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           May.
           The
           Permians
           and
           some
           other
           that
           dwell
           farre
           North
           ,
           and
           in
           desert
           places
           ,
           are
           served
           from
           the
           parts
           that
           lie
           
           more
           Southward
           ,
           and
           are
           forced
           to
           make
           bread
           sometimes
           of
           a
           kind
           of
           root
           (
           called
           Vaghnoy
           )
           and
           of
           the
           middle
           rine
           of
           the
           firre
           tree
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           dearth
           (
           as
           they
           accounted
           this
           last
           yeare
           ,
           An.
           1588.
           wheat
           and
           rie
           being
           at
           13.
           alteens
           ,
           or
           5.
           shillings
           5.
           pence
           sterling
           the
           Chetfird
           )
           the
           fault
           is
           rather
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           their
           Nobilitie
           that
           use
           to
           engrosse
           it
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           countrey
           it self
           .
        
         
           The
           native
           commodities
           of
           the
           countrey
           (
           wherewith
           they
           serve
           both
           their
           own
           turns
           ,
           and
           send
           much
           abroad
           to
           the
           great
           enriching
           of
           the
           Emperour
           and
           his
           people
           )
           are
           many
           and
           substantiall
           .
           First
           ,
           furres
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           Wherein
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           provideth
           a
           naturall
           remedie
           for
           them
           to
           help
           the
           naturall
           inconvenience
           of
           their
           countrey
           by
           the
           cold
           of
           the
           climate
           .
           Their
           chief
           furres
           are
           these
           ,
           
             Black
             fox
             ,
             Sables
             ,
             Lusernes
             ,
             Dunne
             fox
             ,
             Martrones
             ,
             Gurnestalles
             or
             Armins
             ,
             Lasets
             or
             Miniver
             ,
             Bever
             ,
             Wulverins
             ,
             the
             skin
             of
             a
             great
             water
             Rat
             that
             smelleth
             naturally
             like
             musk
             ,
             Calaber
             or
             Gray
             squirrel
             ,
             Red
             squirrel
             ,
             Red
             and
             
             white
             fox
             .
          
           Besides
           the
           great
           quantitie
           spent
           within
           the
           countrey
           (
           the
           people
           being
           clad
           all
           in
           furres
           the
           whole
           Winter
           )
           there
           are
           transported
           out
           of
           the
           countrey
           some
           years
           by
           the
           merchants
           of
           
             Turkie
             ,
             Persia
             ,
             Bougharia
             ,
             Georgia
             ,
             Armenia
             ,
          
           and
           some
           other
           of
           Christendome
           10.
           the
           value
           of
           foure
           or
           five
           hundred
           thousand
           rubbels
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           Merchants
           .
           The
           best
           Sable
           furre
           groweth
           in
           the
           countrie
           of
           
             Pechora
             ,
             Momgosorkoy
          
           and
           Obderskoy
           ;
           the
           worser
           sort
           in
           
             Siberia
             ,
             Perm
          
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           .
           The
           black
           fox
           and
           red
           come
           out
           of
           Siberia
           ,
           white
           and
           dunne
           from
           Pechora
           ,
           whence
           also
           come
           the
           white
           wolf
           ,
           and
           white
           bear
           skin
           .
           The
           best
           Wulverin
           also
           thence
           ,
           and
           from
           Perm
           .
           The
           best
           Martrons
           are
           from
           
             Siberia
             ,
             Cadam
             ,
             Morum
             ,
             Perm
             ,
          
           and
           Cazan
           .
           Lyserns
           ,
           Minever
           ,
           and
           Armins
           ,
           the
           best
           are
           out
           of
           Gallets
           ,
           and
           Ouglites
           ,
           many
           from
           Novogred
           ,
           and
           Perm
           .
           The
           beaver
           of
           the
           best
           sort
           breedeth
           in
           Murmonskey
           by
           Cola.
           Other
           common
           furres
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           these
           kinds
           grow
           in
           many
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           countrey
           .
        
         
         
           The
           second
           commoditi●…
           of
           Wax
           ,
           whereof
           hath
           been
           shipped
           into
           〈…〉
           in
           countreys
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           i●
           reported
           by
           those
           that
           best
           ●now
           it
           )
           the
           summe
           of
           50000.
           pood
           yearly
           ,
           every
           pood
           containing
           40.
           pound
           ,
           but
           now
           about
           10000.
           pood
           a
           yeare
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           their
           Hony
           ,
           whereof
           besides
           an
           exceeding
           great
           quantitie
           spent
           in
           their
           ordinary
           drinks
           (
           which
           is
           ●ead
           of
           all
           sorts
           )
           and
           their
           other
           uses
           ,
           some
           good
           quantitie
           is
           carried
           out
           of
           the
           countrey
           .
           The
           chief
           increase
           of
           honie
           is
           in
           Merdua
           and
           Cadam
           near
           to
           the
           
             Cheremissen
             Tartar
          
           :
           much
           out
           of
           
             Severskoy
             .
             Rezan
             ,
             M●rum
             ,
             Cazan
             ,
             Derogobose
             ,
          
           and
           Vasma
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           of
           Tallow
           they
           afford
           a
           great
           weight
           for
           transportation
           :
           not
           onely
           for
           that
           their
           countrey
           hath
           very
           much
           good
           ground
           apt
           for
           pasturage
           of
           cattel
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           many
           Lents
           and
           other
           Fasts
           ,
           and
           partly
           because
           their
           great
           men
           use
           much
           wax
           for
           their
           lights
           ,
           the
           poorer
           and
           meaner
           sort
           birch
           dried
           in
           their
           stoves
           ,
           and
           cut
           into
           long
           sh●vers
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Luchineos
           .
           Of
           tallow
           there
           hath
           been
           shipped
           out
           of
           
           the
           realm
           a
           few
           years
           since
           about
           a
           100000.
           pood
           yearly
           ,
           now
           not
           past
           30000.
           or
           thereabouts
           .
           The
           best
           yield
           of
           tallow
           is
           in
           the
           parts
           and
           territories
           of
           
             Smolensko
             ,
             Yaruslave
             ,
             Ouglits
             ,
             Novogrod
             ,
          
           and
           
             Vologda
             ,
             Otfer
          
           ,
           and
           
             Gorodet
             skey
          
           .
        
         
           Another
           principall
           commoditie
           is
           their
           Losh
           and
           Cow
           hide
           .
           Their
           Losh
           or
           Buff
           hide
           is
           very
           fair
           and
           large
           :
           Their
           bull
           and
           cow
           hide
           (
           for
           oxen
           they
           make
           none
           ,
           neither
           yet
           weather
           )
           is
           of
           a
           small
           sise
           .
           There
           hath
           been
           transported
           by
           merchants
           strangers
           some
           years
           a
           100000
           hides
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           decreased
           to
           a
           30000.
           or
           thereabouts
           .
           Besides
           great
           store
           of
           goats
           skinnes
           ,
           whereof
           great
           numbers
           are
           shipped
           out
           of
           the
           countrey
           .
           The
           largest
           kind
           of
           Losh
           or
           Buff
           breedeth
           about
           
             Rostove
             ,
             Wichida
             ,
             Novogrod
             ,
             Morum
             ,
          
           and
           Perm
           ;
           the
           lesser
           sort
           ,
           within
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Cazan
           .
        
         
           Another
           very
           great
           and
           principall
           commoditie
           is
           their
           Trane
           oyl
           ,
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           Seal
           fish
           .
           Where
           it
           will
           not
           be
           impertinent
           to
           shew
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           hunting
           the
           Seal
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           this
           oyl
           of
           ,
           which
           is
           
           in
           this
           sort
           :
           Toward
           the
           end
           of
           Summer
           (
           before
           the
           frost
           begin
           )
           they
           go
           down
           with
           their
           boats
           into
           the
           Bay
           of
           S
           Nicholas
           ,
           to
           a
           cape
           called
           Cuscenesse
           or
           Foxnose
           ,
           where
           they
           leave
           their
           boats
           till
           the
           next
           spring
           tide
           .
           When
           the
           sunne
           waxeth
           warm
           toward
           the
           spring
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           ice
           not
           melted
           within
           the
           Bay
           ,
           they
           return
           thither
           again
           .
           Then
           drawing
           their
           boats
           over
           the
           sea-ice
           ,
           they
           use
           them
           for
           houses
           to
           rest
           and
           lodge
           in
           .
           There
           are
           commonly
           about
           17.
           or
           18.
           fleet
           of
           them
           ,
           of
           great
           large
           boats
           ,
           which
           divide
           themselves
           into
           divers
           companies
           ,
           five
           or
           six
           boats
           in
           a
           consort
           .
        
         
           They
           that
           first
           find
           the
           haunt
           ,
           fire
           a
           beacon
           ,
           which
           they
           carrie
           with
           them
           for
           the
           nonce
           .
           Which
           being
           esp●ed
           by
           the
           other
           companies
           ,
           by
           such
           among
           them
           as
           are
           appointed
           of
           purpose
           ,
           they
           come
           altogether
           and
           compasse
           the
           Seals
           round
           about
           in
           a
           ring
           ,
           that
           lie
           sunning
           themselves
           together
           upon
           the
           ice
           ,
           commonly
           foure
           or
           five
           thousand
           in
           a
           shole
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           invade
           them
           every
           man
           with
           his
           club
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           If
           they
           hit
           them
           on
           the
           nose
           ,
           
           they
           are
           soon
           killed
           :
           If
           on
           the
           sides
           or
           back
           they
           bear
           out
           the
           blow
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           so
           catch
           and
           hold
           down
           the
           club
           with
           their
           teeth
           by
           main
           force
           ,
           that
           the
           partie
           is
           forced
           to
           call
           for
           help
           to
           his
           fellows
           .
        
         
           The
           manner
           of
           the
           Seals
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           themselves
           beset
           ,
           to
           gather
           all
           close
           together
           in
           a
           throng
           or
           plump
           ,
           to
           sway
           down
           the
           ice
           ,
           and
           to
           break
           it
           (
           if
           they
           can
           )
           which
           so
           bendeth
           the
           ice
           ,
           that
           many
           times
           it
           taketh
           the
           sea-water
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           maketh
           the
           hunters
           to
           wade
           a
           foot
           or
           more
           deep
           .
           After
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           killed
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           they
           fall
           to
           sharing
           every
           boat
           his
           part
           in
           equall
           portions
           :
           and
           so
           they
           flay
           them
           ,
           taking
           from
           the
           body
           the
           skin
           ,
           and
           the
           lard
           or
           fat
           with
           all
           that
           cleaveth
           to
           the
           skin
           .
           This
           they
           take
           with
           them
           ,
           leaving
           the
           bodies
           behind
           ,
           and
           so
           go
           to
           shore
           .
           Where
           they
           dig
           pits
           in
           the
           ground
           of
           a
           fathom
           and
           an
           half
           deep
           or
           thereabout
           ,
           and
           so
           taking
           the
           fat
           or
           lard
           off
           from
           the
           skin
           they
           throw
           it
           into
           the
           pit
           ,
           and
           cast
           in
           among
           it
           hot
           burning
           stones
           to
           melt
           it
           withall
           .
           The
           uppermost
           and
           purest
           is
           sold
           and
           
           used
           to
           oyl
           wool
           for
           cloth
           ,
           the
           gro●…
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           of
           a
           red
           colour
           )
           they
           sell
           to
           make
           sope
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           of
           Iokary
           or
           Cavery
           ,
           a
           great
           quantitie
           is
           made
           upon
           the
           river
           of
           Volgha
           out
           of
           the
           fish
           called
           Bellougina
           ,
           the
           Sturgeon
           ,
           the
           Severiga
           and
           the
           Sterledey
           .
           Whereof
           the
           most
           part
           is
           shipped
           by
           French
           and
           Netherlandish
           merchants
           for
           Italie
           and
           Spain
           ,
           some
           by
           English
           merchants
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           is
           of
           Flax
           and
           Hemp
           ,
           whereof
           there
           hath
           been
           shipped
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           merchants
           say
           )
           at
           the
           port
           of
           Narve
           a
           great
           part
           of
           a
           100
           ships
           small
           and
           great
           yearly
           .
           Now
           ,
           not
           past
           five
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           abating
           and
           decrease
           of
           this
           and
           other
           commodities
           ,
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           transported
           in
           a
           greater
           quantitie
           ,
           is
           the
           shutting
           up
           of
           the
           port
           of
           the
           Narve
           towards
           the
           Finland
           sea
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           and
           possession
           of
           the
           Sweden
           .
           Likewise
           the
           stoppage
           of
           the
           passage
           overland
           .
           By
           the
           way
           of
           Smolensko
           ,
           and
           Pletsko
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           wa●…
           with
           the
           Polonian
           ,
           which
           causeth
           the
           people
           
           to
           be
           lesse
           provident
           in
           maintaining
           and
           gathering
           these
           and
           the
           like
           commodities
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           lack
           sales
           .
           Partly
           also
           for
           that
           the
           Merchants
           and
           Mousicks
           (
           for
           so
           they
           call
           the
           common
           sort
           of
           people
           )
           are
           very
           much
           discouraged
           by
           many
           heavy
           and
           intolerable
           exactions
           that
           of
           late
           time
           have
           been
           imposed
           upon
           them
           ,
           no
           man
           accounting
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           to
           be
           sure
           his
           own
           .
           And
           therefore
           regard
           not
           to
           lay
           up
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           it
           beforehand
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           causeth
           them
           many
           times
           to
           be
           flieced
           and
           spoiled
           not
           onely
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           For
           the
           growth
           of
           flax
           the
           province
           of
           Vo●…ko
           and
           the
           countrey
           about
           is
           the
           chief
           and
           onely
           place
           :
           For
           hemp
           ,
           
             Smolensko
             ,
             Dorogobose
          
           and
           Vasma
           .
        
         
           The
           countrey
           besides
           maketh
           great
           store
           of
           salt
           .
           Their
           best
           salt
           is
           made
           at
           Stararouse
           in
           very
           great
           quantitie
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           great
           store
           of
           salt
           wels
           ,
           about
           250.
           verst
           from
           the
           sea
           .
           At
           Astracan
           salt
           is
           made
           naturally
           by
           the
           sea-water
           ,
           that
           casteth
           it
           up
           into
           great
           hills
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           digged
           down
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           merchants
           
           and
           others
           that
           will
           fetch
           it
           from
           thence
           .
           They
           pay
           to
           the
           Emperour
           for
           acknowledgement
           or
           custome
           3.
           d.
           Russe
           upon
           every
           hundred
           weight
           .
           Besides
           these
           two
           ,
           they
           make
           salt
           in
           many
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Perm
             ,
             Wichida
             ,
             Totma
             ,
             Kenitsma
             ,
             Solovetsky
             ,
             Ocona
             ,
             Bombasey
             ,
          
           and
           Nonocks
           ,
           all
           out
           of
           salt-pits
           ,
           save
           at
           Solovetskey
           ,
           which
           lieth
           near
           to
           the
           sea
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           of
           tarre
           they
           make
           a
           great
           quantitiy
           out
           of
           their
           firre
           trees
           in
           the
           countrey
           of
           Duyna
           and
           Smolensko
           ,
           whereof
           much
           is
           sent
           abroad
           .
           Besides
           these
           (
           which
           are
           all
           good
           and
           substantiall
           commodities
           )
           they
           have
           divers
           other
           of
           smaller
           account
           ,
           that
           are
           naturall
           and
           proper
           to
           that
           countrey
           :
           as
           the
           fish
           tooth
           which
           they
           call
           Ribazuba
           ,
           which
           is
           used
           both
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Persians
           and
           Bougharians
           that
           fetch
           it
           from
           thence
           ,
           for
           beads
           ,
           knives
           ,
           and
           sword
           hasts
           of
           Noblemen
           and
           gentlemen
           ,
           and
           for
           divers
           other
           uses
           .
           Some
           use
           the
           powder
           of
           it
           against
           poyson
           ,
           as
           the
           Unicorns
           horn
           .
           The
           fish
           that
           weareth
           it
           is
           called
           a
           Morse
           ,
           and
           is
           
           caught
           about
           Pechora
           .
           These
           fish
           teeth
           some
           of
           them
           are
           almost
           two
           foot
           of
           length
           ,
           and
           weigh
           eleven
           or
           twelve
           pound
           apiece
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           province
           of
           Corelia
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           river
           Duyna
           towards
           the
           North
           sea
           ,
           there
           groweth
           a
           soft
           rock
           which
           they
           call
           Stude
           .
           This
           they
           cut
           into
           pieces
           ,
           and
           so
           tear
           it
           into
           thin
           flakes
           ,
           which
           naturally
           it
           is
           apt
           for
           ,
           and
           so
           use
           it
           for
           glasse-lanthorns
           and
           such
           like
           .
           It
           giveth
           both
           inwards
           and
           outwards
           a
           clearer
           light
           then
           glasse
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           respect
           is
           better
           then
           either
           glasse
           or
           horn
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           neither
           breaketh
           like
           glasse
           ,
           nor
           yet
           will
           burn
           like
           the
           lanthorn
           .
           Saltpeter
           they
           make
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           as
           at
           
             Oug●ites
             ,
             Yaruslave
          
           and
           Ustug
           ,
           and
           some
           small
           store
           of
           brimstone
           upon
           the
           river
           Volgha
           ,
           but
           want
           skill
           to
           refine
           it
           .
           Their
           iron
           is
           somewhat
           brittle
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           weight
           of
           it
           is
           made
           in
           
             Corelia
             .
             Cargapolia
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ustug
             Thelesna
          
           .
           Other
           myne
           they
           have
           none
           growing
           within
           the
           Realm
           .
        
         
           Their
           beasts
           of
           strange
           kinds
           are
           the
           Losh
           ,
           the
           Ollen
           ,
           the
           will
           Horse
           ,
           the
           Bear
           ,
           the
           Wolvering
           ,
           or
           wood
           
           Dog
           ,
           the
           Lysern
           ,
           the
           Beaver
           ,
           the
           Sable
           ,
           the
           Martron
           ,
           the
           black
           and
           dun
           Fox
           ,
           the
           white
           Bear
           towards
           the
           sea-coast
           of
           Pechora
           ,
           the
           Gurnstale
           ,
           the
           Laset
           or
           Minever
           .
           They
           have
           a
           kind
           of
           Squirrel
           that
           hath
           growing
           on
           the
           pinion
           of
           the
           shoulder-bone
           a
           long
           tuft
           of
           hair
           ,
           much
           like
           unto
           feathers
           ,
           with
           a
           farre
           broader
           tail
           then
           have
           any
           other
           Squirrels
           ,
           which
           they
           move
           and
           shake
           as
           they
           leap
           from
           tree
           to
           tree
           much
           like
           unto
           a
           wing
           .
           They
           skise
           a
           large
           space
           ,
           and
           seem
           for
           to
           flie
           withall
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           call
           them
           
             Letach
             Vechshe
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           flying
           Squirrels
           .
           Their
           Hares
           and
           Squirrels
           in
           summer
           are
           of
           the
           same
           colour
           with
           ours
           :
           in
           winter
           the
           Hare
           changeth
           her
           cote
           into
           milk
           white
           ,
           the
           Squirrel
           into
           gray
           ,
           whereof
           cometh
           the
           Calaber
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           fallow
           Deer
           ,
           the
           roe-buck
           ,
           and
           goats
           very
           great
           store
           .
           Their
           horses
           are
           but
           small
           ,
           but
           very
           swift
           and
           hard
           ;
           they
           travell
           them
           unshod
           both
           winter
           and
           summer
           ,
           without
           all
           regard
           of
           pace
           .
           Their
           sheep
           are
           but
           small
           ,
           and
           bear
           course
           and
           
           harsh
           wooll
           .
           Of
           fowl
           ,
           they
           have
           divers
           of
           the
           principall
           kinds
           :
           First
           ,
           great
           store
           of
           Hawks
           ,
           the
           Eagle
           ,
           the
           Gerfaulcon
           ,
           the
           Slightfaulcon
           ,
           the
           Goshawk
           ,
           the
           Tassel
           ,
           the
           Sparhawk
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           principall
           Hawk
           that
           breedeth
           in
           the
           countrey
           is
           counted
           the
           Gerfaulcon
           .
        
         
           Of
           other
           fowls
           their
           principall
           kinds
           are
           the
           Swanne
           tame
           and
           wild
           (
           whereof
           they
           have
           great
           store
           )
           the
           Stork
           ,
           the
           Crane
           ,
           the
           Tedder
           ,
           of
           the
           colour
           of
           a
           Feasant
           ,
           but
           farre
           bigger
           ,
           and
           liveth
           in
           the
           firre-woods
           .
           Of
           Feasant
           and
           Partridge
           they
           have
           very
           great
           plentie
           .
           An
           Owl
           there
           is
           of
           a
           very
           great
           bignesse
           ,
           more
           ugglie
           to
           behold
           then
           the
           Owls
           of
           this
           countrey
           ,
           with
           a
           broad
           face
           ,
           and
           ears
           much
           like
           unto
           a
           man.
           
        
         
           For
           fresh-water
           fish
           besides
           the
           common
           sorts
           (
           as
           Carp
           ,
           Pikes
           ,
           Pearch
           ,
           Tench
           ,
           Roach
           ,
           &c.
           )
           they
           have
           divers
           kinds
           very
           good
           &
           delicate
           :
           as
           the
           Bellouga
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           of
           4.
           or
           5.
           ●●ns
           long
           ,
           the
           〈◊〉
           or
           Sturgeon
           ,
           the
           Severign
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           somewhat
           in
           〈…〉
           like
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           thick
           〈◊〉
           
           long
           .
           These
           4.
           kinds
           of
           fish
           breed
           in
           the
           Volgha
           ,
           and
           are
           caught
           in
           great
           plenty
           ,
           and
           served
           thence
           into
           the
           whole
           Realm
           for
           a
           great
           food
           .
           Of
           the
           roes
           of
           these
           foure
           kinds
           they
           make
           very
           great
           store
           of
           Icary
           or
           Caveary
           as
           was
           said
           before
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           besides
           these
           that
           breed
           in
           the
           Volgha
           a
           fish
           called
           the
           
             Riba
             bela
          
           ,
           or
           white
           Salmon
           ,
           which
           they
           account
           more
           delicate
           then
           they
           do
           the
           red
           Salmon
           :
           whereof
           also
           they
           have
           exceeding
           great
           plentie
           in
           the
           rivers
           Northward
           ,
           as
           in
           Duyna
           ,
           the
           river
           of
           Cola
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           the
           Ozera
           ,
           or
           lake
           near
           a
           town
           called
           Perislave
           ,
           not
           farre
           from
           the
           Mosko
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           small
           fish
           which
           they
           call
           the
           freshherring
           ,
           of
           the
           fashion
           and
           somewhat
           of
           the
           taste
           of
           a
           sea-herring
           .
           Their
           chief
           towns
           for
           fish
           are
           ,
           
             Yaruslave
             ,
             Bealezera
             ,
             N●v●grod
             ,
             Astracan
             ,
          
           and
           Cazan
           :
           which
           all
           yield
           a
           large
           custome
           to
           the
           Emperour
           every
           year
           for
           their
           trades
           of
           fishing
           ,
           which
           they
           practise
           in
           summer
           ,
           but
           send
           it
           fro●en
           in
           the
           winter-time
           into
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IIII.
           The
           chief
           cities
           of
           Russia
           .
        
         
           THe
           chief
           cities
           of
           Russia
           are
           ,
           
             Mosko
             ,
             Novograd
             ,
             Rostove
             ,
             Volodomer
             ,
             Plesko
             ,
             Smolensko
             ,
             Yaruslave
             ,
             Perislave
             ,
             Nisnovograd
             ,
             Vologda
             ,
             Ustiuck
             ,
             Golmigroe
             ,
             Cazan
             ,
             Astracan
             ,
             Cargapolia
             ,
             Columna
             .
          
        
         
           The
           citie
           of
           Mosko
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           of
           great
           antiquitie
           ,
           though
           the
           first
           founder
           be
           unknown
           to
           the
           Russe
           .
           It
           seemeth
           to
           have
           taken
           the
           name
           from
           the
           river
           that
           runneth
           on
           the
           one
           side
           of
           the
           town
           .
           Berosus
           the
           
             Chaldean
             in
          
           his
           fifth
           book
           telleth
           that
           Nimrod
           (
           whom
           other
           profane
           stories
           call
           Saturn
           )
           sent
           
             Assyrius
             ,
             Medus
             ,
             Moscus
          
           ,
           and
           Magog
           into
           Asia
           to
           plant
           Colonies
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           Moscus
           ,
           planted
           both
           in
           Asia
           and
           Europe
           .
           Which
           may
           make
           some
           probability
           that
           the
           citie
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           river
           whereon
           it
           is
           built
           ,
           took
           the
           denomination
           from
           this
           Moscus
           :
           the
           rather
           because
           of
           the
           climate
           or
           situation
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           very
           furthest
           part
           and
           list
           of
           Europe
           ,
           bordering
           upon
           Asia
           :
           
           The
           citie
           was
           much
           enlarged
           by
           one
           Evan
           or
           John
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Daniel
           ,
           that
           first
           changed
           his
           title
           of
           Duke
           into
           King
           ,
           though
           that
           honour
           continued
           not
           to
           his
           posteritie
           ;
           the
           rather
           because
           he
           was
           invested
           into
           it
           by
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           was
           Innocentius
           the
           fourth
           about
           the
           year
           1246.
           which
           was
           very
           much
           misliked
           by
           the
           Russe
           people
           being
           then
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Eastern
           or
           Greek
           Church
           .
           Since
           that
           time
           the
           name
           of
           this
           citie
           hath
           grown
           more
           famous
           ,
           and
           better
           known
           unto
           the
           world
           :
           insomuch
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           province
           but
           the
           whole
           countrey
           of
           Russia
           is
           termed
           by
           some
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Moscovia
           the
           metropolite
           citie
           .
           The
           form
           of
           this
           citie
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           round
           ,
           with
           three
           strong
           walls
           ,
           circuling
           the
           one
           within
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           streets
           lying
           between
           ,
           whereof
           the
           inmost
           wall
           ,
           and
           the
           buildings
           closed
           within
           it
           (
           lying
           safest
           as
           the
           heart
           within
           the
           bodie
           ,
           fenced
           and
           watered
           with
           the
           river
           Moskua
           ,
           that
           runneth
           close
           by
           it
           )
           is
           all
           accounted
           the
           Emperours
           castle
           .
           The
           number
           of
           houses
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           through
           the
           whole
           citie
           (
           being
           
           reckoned
           by
           the
           Emperour
           a
           little
           before
           it
           was
           fired
           by
           the
           Chrim
           )
           was
           41500.
           in
           all
           .
           Since
           the
           Tartar
           besieged
           and
           fired
           the
           town
           (
           which
           wa●
           in
           the
           yeare
           1571.
           )
           there
           lieth
           waste
           of
           it
           a
           great
           breadth
           of
           ground
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           well
           set
           and
           planted
           with
           buildings
           ,
           specially
           that
           part
           on
           the
           Southside
           of
           Moskua
           ,
           built
           not
           long
           before
           by
           Basibius
           the
           Emperour
           for
           his
           garison
           of
           souldiers
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gave
           priviledge
           to
           drink
           Mead
           and
           Beer
           at
           the
           drie
           or
           prohibited
           times
           ,
           when
           other
           Russes
           may
           drink
           nothing
           but
           water
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           called
           this
           new
           citie
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Nal●t
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           skinck
           or
           
             poure
             in
          
           .
           So
           that
           now
           the
           citie
           of
           Mosko
           is
           not
           much
           bigger
           then
           the
           citie
           of
           London
           .
           The
           next
           in
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           as
           large
           ,
           is
           the
           citie
           Novograde
           :
           where
           was
           committed
           (
           as
           the
           Russe
           saith
           )
           the
           memorable
           warre
           ,
           so
           much
           spoke
           of
           in
           Stories
           ,
           of
           the
           Scythian
           servants
           ,
           that
           took
           arms
           against
           their
           masters
           ,
           which
           they
           report
           in
           this
           sort
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Boiarens
           or
           Gentlemen
           of
           Novograde
           and
           the
           territorie
           about
           (
           which
           onely
           are
           souldiers
           
           after
           the
           discipline
           of
           those
           countreus
           )
           had
           warre
           with
           the
           Tartars
           .
           Which
           being
           well
           performed
           and
           ended
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           returned
           homewards
           .
           Where
           they
           understood
           by
           the
           way
           that
           their
           Chol●pey
           or
           bondslaves
           ,
           whom
           they
           left
           at
           home
           ,
           had
           in
           their
           absence
           possessed
           their
           towns
           ,
           lands
           ,
           houses
           ,
           wives
           ,
           and
           all
           .
           At
           which
           news
           being
           somewhat
           amazed
           ,
           and
           yet
           disdaining
           the
           villanie
           of
           their
           servants
           ,
           they
           made
           the
           more
           speed
           home
           :
           and
           so
           not
           farre
           from
           Novograde
           met
           them
           in
           warlike
           manner
           marching
           against
           them
           .
           Whereupon
           advising
           what
           was
           best
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           they
           agreed
           all
           to
           set
           upon
           them
           with
           no
           other
           shew
           of
           weapon
           but
           with
           their
           horse-whips
           (
           which
           as
           their
           manner
           is
           every
           man
           rideth
           withall
           )
           to
           put
           them
           in
           remembrance
           of
           their
           servile
           condition
           ,
           thereby
           to
           terrifie
           them
           ,
           and
           abate
           their
           courage
           .
           And
           so
           marching
           on
           and
           lashing
           altogether
           with
           their
           whips
           in
           their
           hands
           they
           gave
           the
           onset
           :
           which
           seemed
           so
           terrible
           in
           the
           ears
           of
           their
           villains
           ,
           and
           stroke
           such
           a
           sense
           into
           them
           of
           the
           smart
           of
           the
           
           whip
           which
           they
           had
           felt
           before
           ,
           that
           they
           fled
           altogether
           like
           sheep
           before
           the
           drivers
           .
           In
           memorie
           of
           this
           victorie
           the
           Novogradians
           ever
           since
           have
           stamped
           their
           coin
           (
           which
           they
           call
           a
           
             dingee
             Novogrod
             k●y
          
           ,
           currant
           through
           all
           Russia
           )
           with
           the
           figure
           of
           a
           horseman
           shaking
           a
           whip
           aloft
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           These
           two
           cities
           exceed
           the
           rest
           in
           greatnesse
           .
           For
           strength
           their
           chief
           towns
           are
           
             Vobsko
             ,
             Smolensko
             ,
             Cazan
          
           and
           Astracan
           ,
           as
           lying
           upon
           the
           borders
           .
           But
           for
           situation
           Jaruslave
           farre
           exceedeth
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           besides
           the
           commodities
           that
           the
           soil
           yieldeth
           of
           pasture
           and
           corn
           ,
           it
           lieth
           upon
           the
           famous
           river
           Volgha
           ,
           and
           looketh
           over
           it
           from
           a
           high
           bank
           very
           fair
           and
           stately
           to
           behold
           ,
           whereof
           the
           town
           take●h
           the
           name
           .
           For
           Jaruslave
           in
           that
           tongue
           signifieth
           as
           much
           as
           a
           fair
           or
           famous
           bank
           .
           In
           this
           town
           (
           as
           may
           be
           guessed
           by
           the
           name
           )
           dwelt
           the
           Russe
           king
           Ulademir
           sirnamed
           Jaruslave
           ,
           that
           married
           the
           daughter
           of
           Harald
           king
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           mediation
           of
           Sueno
           the
           Dane
           ,
           as
           is
           noted
           in
           the
           Danish
           storie
           about
           the
           year
           1067.
           
        
         
         
           The
           other
           towns
           have
           nothing
           that
           is
           greatly
           memorable
           ,
           save
           many
           ruines
           within
           their
           walls
           .
           Which
           sheweth
           the
           decrease
           of
           the
           Russe
           people
           under
           this
           government
           .
           The
           streets
           of
           their
           cities
           and
           towns
           in
           stead
           of
           paving
           are
           planked
           with
           firre-trees
           ,
           plained
           and
           laid
           even
           close
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           .
           Their
           houses
           are
           of
           wood
           without
           any
           lime
           or
           stone
           ,
           built
           very
           close
           and
           warm
           with
           firre-trees
           plained
           and
           piled
           one
           upon
           another
           .
           They
           are
           fastened
           together
           with
           dents
           or
           notches
           at
           every
           corner
           ,
           and
           so
           clasped
           fast
           together
           .
           Betwixt
           the
           trees
           or
           timber
           they
           thrust
           in
           mosse
           (
           whereof
           they
           gather
           plentie
           in
           their
           woods
           )
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           aire
           .
           Every
           house
           hath
           a
           pair
           of
           stairs
           that
           lead
           up
           into
           the
           chambers
           out
           of
           the
           yard
           of
           street
           after
           the
           Scottish
           manner
           .
           This
           building
           seemeth
           farre
           better
           for
           their
           countrey
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           stone
           and
           brick
           ;
           as
           being
           colder
           and
           more
           dampish
           then
           their
           wooden
           houses
           ,
           specially
           of
           firre
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           drie
           and
           warm
           wood
           ,
           whereof
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           such
           store
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           may
           build
           a
           fair
           
           house
           for
           twentie
           or
           thirtie
           rubbels
           or
           little
           more
           ,
           where
           wood
           is
           most
           scant
           .
           The
           greatest
           inconvenience
           of
           their
           wooden
           building
           is
           the
           aptnesse
           for
           firing
           ,
           which
           happeneth
           very
           oft
           and
           in
           very
           fearfull
           sort
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           drinesse
           and
           fatnesse
           of
           the
           firre
           ,
           that
           being
           once
           fired
           ,
           burneth
           like
           a
           torch
           ,
           and
           is
           hardly
           quenched
           till
           all
           be
           burnt
           up
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           Of
           the
           house
           or
           stock
           of
           the
           Russe
           Emperours
           .
        
         
           THe
           sirname
           of
           the
           imperiall
           house
           of
           Russia
           ,
           is
           called
           Beala
           .
           It
           took
           the
           originall
           (
           as
           is
           supposed
           )
           from
           the
           Kings
           of
           Hungarie
           .
           Which
           may
           seem
           the
           more
           probable
           for
           that
           the
           Hungarian
           Kings
           many
           years
           ago
           have
           born
           that
           name
           :
           as
           appeareth
           by
           Bonfinius
           and
           other
           Stories
           written
           of
           that
           countrey
           .
           For
           about
           the
           year
           1059.
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           one
           Beala
           that
           succeeded
           his
           brother
           Andreas
           ,
           who
           reduced
           the
           Hungarians
           to
           the
           Christian
           faith
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           fallen
           by
           Atheisme
           and
           Turkish
           
           perswasion
           before
           .
           The
           second
           of
           that
           name
           was
           called
           
             Beala
             the
             blind
          
           ,
           after
           whom
           succeeded
           divers
           of
           the
           same
           name
           .
        
         
           That
           their
           ancestrie
           came
           not
           of
           the
           Russe
           nation
           ,
           
             Ivan
             Vasilowich
          
           father
           to
           this
           Emperour
           would
           many
           times
           boast
           ,
           disdaining
           (
           as
           should
           seem
           )
           to
           have
           his
           progenie
           derived
           from
           the
           Russe
           ,
           bloud
           .
           As
           namely
           to
           an
           English
           man
           his
           goldsmith
           ,
           that
           had
           received
           bullion
           of
           him
           to
           make
           certain
           plate
           ,
           whom
           the
           Emperour
           commanded
           to
           look
           well
           to
           his
           weight
           ,
           
             For
             my
             Russes
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             ar●
             thieves
             all
          
           .
           Whereat
           the
           workman
           looking
           upon
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           began
           to
           smile
           .
           The
           Emperour
           ,
           being
           of
           quick
           conceit
           ,
           charged
           him
           to
           tell
           him
           what
           he
           smiled
           at
           .
           If
           your
           Majestie
           will
           pardon
           me
           (
           quoth
           the
           goldsmith
           )
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           .
           Your
           highnesse
           said
           that
           the
           Russes
           were
           all
           thieves
           ,
           and
           forgot
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           that
           your self
           was
           a
           Russe
           .
           I
           thought
           so
           (
           quoth
           the
           Emperour
           )
           but
           thou
           art
           deceived
           .
           For
           I
           am
           no
           Russe
           ,
           my
           ancestours
           were
           Germanes
           (
           for
           so
           they
           account
           of
           the
           Hungarians
           to
           be
           
           part
           of
           the
           Germane
           nation
           though
           indeed
           they
           come
           of
           the
           Hunnes
           ,
           that
           invaded
           those
           countreys
           and
           rested
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           Pannonia
           ,
           now
           called
           Hungary
           .
        
         
           How
           they
           aspired
           to
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Volodemer
           (
           which
           was
           their
           first
           degree
           ,
           and
           ingrafting
           into
           Russia
           )
           and
           whether
           it
           were
           by
           conquest
           ,
           or
           by
           marriage
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           other
           means
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           learn
           any
           certaintie
           among
           them
           .
           That
           from
           these
           beginnings
           of
           a
           small
           Dukedome
           (
           that
           bare
           notwithstanding
           an
           absolute
           government
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           at
           that
           time
           did
           also
           the
           other
           Shires
           or
           Provinces
           of
           Russia
           )
           this
           house
           of
           Beala
           spread
           it self
           forth
           ,
           and
           aspired
           by
           degrees
           to
           the
           monarchie
           of
           the
           whole
           countrey
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           well
           known
           ,
           and
           of
           very
           late
           memorie
           .
           The
           chief
           of
           that
           house
           that
           advanced
           the
           stock
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           their
           dominions
           ,
           were
           the
           three
           last
           that
           reigned
           before
           this
           Emperour
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Juan
             ,
             Basileus
          
           ,
           and
           Juan
           father
           to
           the
           other
           that
           reigneth
           at
           this
           time
           .
           Whereof
           the
           first
           that
           took
           unto
           him
           the
           name
           and
           title
           of
           Emperour
           ,
           was
           Basileus
           father
           to
           Juan
           ,
           
           and
           grandfather
           to
           this
           man.
           For
           before
           that
           time
           they
           were
           contented
           to
           be
           called
           great
           dukes
           of
           Mosko
           .
           What
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           either
           of
           these
           three
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           they
           have
           added
           to
           their
           first
           estate
           by
           conquest
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           chapter
           of
           their
           colonies
           or
           purchases
           perforce
           .
           For
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           race
           ,
           this
           house
           of
           Beala
           at
           this
           present
           is
           in
           like
           case
           ,
           as
           are
           many
           of
           the
           greatest
           houses
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           viz.
           the
           whole
           stock
           and
           race
           concluded
           in
           one
           ,
           two
           ,
           or
           some
           few
           of
           the
           bloud
           .
           For
           besides
           the
           Emperour
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           child
           (
           neither
           is
           like
           ever
           to
           have
           for
           ought
           that
           may
           be
           conjectured
           by
           the
           constitution
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           barennesse
           of
           his
           wife
           after
           so
           many
           years
           marriage
           )
           there
           is
           but
           one
           more
           viz.
           a
           child
           of
           six
           or
           seven
           years
           old
           ,
           in
           whom
           resteth
           all
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           succession
           ,
           and
           the
           posteritie
           of
           that
           house
           .
           As
           for
           the
           other
           brother
           that
           was
           eldest
           of
           the
           three
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           best
           towardnesse
           ,
           he
           died
           of
           a
           blow
           given
           him
           by
           his
           father
           upon
           the
           head
           in
           his
           furie
           with
           his
           walking
           staff
           ▪
           or
           (
           as
           some
           say
           )
           of
           a
           
           thrust
           with
           the
           prong
           of
           it
           driven
           deep
           into
           his
           head
           .
           That
           he
           meant
           him
           no
           such
           mortall
           harm
           when
           he
           gave
           him
           the
           blow
           may
           appear
           by
           his
           mourning
           and
           passion
           after
           his
           sons
           death
           ,
           which
           never
           left
           him
           till
           it
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           grave
           .
           Wherein
           may
           be
           marked
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           punished
           his
           delight
           in
           shedding
           of
           bloud
           with
           this
           murder
           of
           his
           sonne
           by
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           so
           ended
           his
           dayes
           and
           tyrannie
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           murdering
           of
           himself
           by
           extreme
           grief
           ,
           for
           this
           his
           unhappie
           and
           unnaturall
           fact
           .
        
         
           The
           Emperours
           younger
           brother
           of
           six
           or
           seven
           years
           old
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           is
           kept
           in
           a
           remote
           place
           from
           the
           Mosko
           ,
           under
           the
           tuition
           of
           his
           mother
           &
           her
           kindred
           of
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Nagaies
           :
           yet
           not
           safe
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           from
           attempts
           of
           making
           away
           by
           practice
           of
           some
           that
           aspire
           to
           the
           succession
           ,
           if
           this
           Emperour
           die
           without
           any
           issue
           .
           The
           nurse
           that
           tasted
           before
           him
           of
           certain
           meat
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           died
           presently
           .
           That
           he
           is
           naturall
           sonne
           to
           
             Ivan
             Vasilowich
          
           ,
           the
           Russe
           people
           warrant
           it
           by
           
           the
           Fathers
           qualitie
           that
           beginneth
           to
           appear
           already
           in
           his
           tender
           years
           .
           He
           is
           delighted
           (
           they
           say
           )
           to
           see
           sheep
           and
           other
           cattel
           killed
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           on
           their
           throats
           while
           they
           are
           bleeding
           (
           which
           commonly
           children
           are
           afraid
           to
           behold
           )
           and
           to
           beat
           geese
           and
           hens
           with
           a
           staff
           till
           he
           see
           them
           lie
           dead
           .
           Besides
           these
           of
           the
           male
           kind
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           widow
           that
           hath
           right
           in
           the
           succession
           ,
           sister
           to
           the
           old
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           aunt
           to
           this
           man
           ,
           sometime
           wife
           to
           Magnus
           Duke
           of
           Hol●t
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           by
           whom
           she
           had
           one
           daughter
           .
           This
           woman
           since
           the
           death
           of
           her
           husband
           hath
           been
           allured
           again
           into
           Russia
           ,
           by
           some
           that
           love
           the
           succession
           better
           then
           herself
           ,
           which
           appeareth
           by
           the
           sequele
           .
           For
           herself
           with
           her
           daughter
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           returned
           into
           Russia
           were
           thrust
           into
           a
           Nunnerie
           ,
           where
           her
           daughter
           died
           this
           last
           year
           while
           I
           was
           in
           the
           countrey
           ,
           of
           no
           naturall
           disease
           as
           was
           supposed
           .
           The
           mother
           remaineth
           still
           in
           the
           Nunnerie
           ,
           where
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           she
           bewa●●eth
           herself
           ,
           and
           curseth
           the
           time
           when
           she
           returned
           
           into
           Russia
           ,
           entised
           with
           the
           hope
           of
           marriage
           ,
           and
           other
           fair
           promises
           in
           the
           Emperours
           name
           :
           Thus
           it
           standeth
           with
           the
           imperiall
           stock
           of
           Russia
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Beala
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           to
           determine
           in
           those
           that
           now
           are
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           conversion
           of
           the
           Russe
           estate
           .
           If
           it
           be
           into
           a
           government
           of
           some
           better
           temper
           &
           milder
           constitution
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           happy
           for
           the
           poore
           people
           that
           are
           now
           oppressed
           with
           intolerable
           servitude
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           Of
           the
           manner
           of
           crowning
           or
           inauguration
           of
           the
           Russe
           Emperours
           .
        
         
           THe
           solemnities
           used
           at
           the
           Russe
           Emperours
           coronation
           are
           on
           this
           manner
           .
           In
           the
           great
           Church
           of
           Precheste
           (
           or
           our
           Lady
           )
           within
           the
           Emperours
           castle
           is
           erected
           a
           stage
           ,
           whereon
           standeth
           a
           scrine
           that
           beareth
           upon
           it
           the
           Imperiall
           cap
           and
           robe
           of
           very
           rich
           stuff
           .
           When
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Inauguration
           is
           come
           ,
           there
           resort
           thither
           ,
           first
           the
           Patriarch
           with
           
           the
           Metropolitanes
           ,
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           Priors
           ,
           all
           richly
           clad
           in
           their
           Pontificalibus
           :
           Then
           e●●e●
           the
           Deacons
           with
           the
           quire
           of
           s●●gers
           .
           Who
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           Emperour
           setteth
           foot
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           begin
           to
           sing
           ,
           
             Many
             years
             may
             live
             noble
             Theodore
             Juanowich
             ,
             &c.
          
           whereunto
           the
           Patriarch
           and
           Metropolite
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergie
           answer
           with
           a
           certain
           Hymn
           ,
           in
           form
           of
           a
           prayer
           ,
           singing
           it
           all
           together
           with
           a
           great
           noise
           .
           The
           hymn
           being
           ended
           ,
           the
           Patriarch
           with
           the
           Emperour
           mount
           up
           the
           stage
           ,
           where
           standeth
           a
           seat
           ready
           for
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Patriarch
           willeth
           him
           to
           sit
           down
           ,
           and
           then
           placing
           himself
           by
           him
           upon
           another
           seat
           provided
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           boweth
           down
           his
           head
           towards
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           saith
           this
           prayer
           ,
           
             Oh
             Lord
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             which
             by
             thy
             prophet
             Samuel
             didst
             choose
             thy
             servant
             David
             ,
             and
             anoint
             him
             for
             King
             over
             thy
             people
             Israel
             ,
             hear
             now
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             look
             from
             thy
             sanctuarie
             upon
             this
             thy
             servant
             Theodore
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             chosen
             and
             exalted
             for
             King
             
             oven
             these
             thy
             holy
             Nations
             ,
             anoint
             him
             with
             the
             oyl
             of
             gladnesse
             ,
             protect
             him
             by
             thy
             power
             ,
             put
             upon
             his
             head
             a
             crown
             of
             gold
             and
             pretious
             stones
             ,
             give
             him
             length
             of
             dayes
             ,
             place
             him
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             Justice
             ,
             strengthen
             his
             arm
             ,
             make
             subject
             unto
             him
             all
             the
             barbarous
             nations
             .
             Let
             thy
             sear
             be
             in
             his
             whole
             heart
             ,
             turn
             him
             from
             an
             evil
             faith
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             errour
             ,
             and
             shew
             him
             the
             salvation
             of
             thy
             holy
             and
             universall
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             judge
             thy
             people
             with
             justice
             ,
             and
             protect
             the
             children
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             finally
             attain
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           This
           prayer
           he
           speaketh
           with
           a
           low
           voice
           ,
           and
           then
           pronounceth
           aloud
           ,
           
             All
             praise
             and
             power
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           The
           prayer
           being
           ended
           ,
           he
           commandeth
           certain
           Abbots
           to
           reach
           the
           imperiall
           robe
           and
           cap
           :
           which
           is
           done
           very
           decently
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           solemnitie
           ,
           the
           Patriarch
           withall
           pronouncing
           aloud
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             unto
             all
          
           .
           And
           so
           he
           beginneth
           another
           prayer
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           
             Bow
             your selves
             together
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             him
             that
             reigneth
             over
             all
             .
             Preserve
             him
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             under
             thy
             
             holy
             protection
             ,
             keep
             him
             that
             he
             may
             do
             good
             and
             holy
             things
             ,
             let
             justice
             shine
             sorth
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             live
             quietly
             without
             strife
             and
             malice
             .
          
           This
           is
           pronounced
           somewhat
           softly
           by
           the
           Patriarch
           ,
           whereto
           he
           addeth
           again
           aloud
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             King
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Savioun
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             to
             thee
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             all
             praise
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             ever
             .
          
           Amen
           .
           Then
           putting
           on
           the
           robe
           and
           cap
           ,
           he
           blesseth
           the
           Emperour
           with
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           saying
           withall
           ,
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           The
           like
           is
           done
           by
           the
           Metropolites
           ,
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           :
           who
           all
           in
           their
           order
           come
           to
           the
           chair
           ,
           and
           one
           after
           another
           blesse
           the
           Emperour
           with
           their
           two
           forefingers
           .
           Then
           is
           said
           by
           the
           Patriarch
           another
           prayer
           ,
           that
           beginneth
           ,
           
             O
             most
             holy
             virgin
             mother
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           After
           which
           a
           Deacon
           pronounceth
           with
           an
           high
           loud
           voice
           ,
           
             Many
             years
             to
             noble
             Theodore
             ,
             good
             honourable
             ,
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             great
             Duke
             of
             Volodemer
             ,
             of
             Mosko
             ,
             Emperour
             and
             Monarch
             of
             all
             Russia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Whereto
           the
           other
           
           Priests
           &
           Deacons
           that
           stand
           somewhat
           farre
           off
           by
           the
           altar
           or
           table
           answer
           singing
           ,
           
             Many
             years
             ,
             many
             years
             ,
             to
             the
             noble
             Theodore
             .
          
           The
           same
           note
           is
           taken
           up
           by
           the
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           that
           are
           placed
           at
           the
           right
           and
           left
           side
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           together
           they
           chaunt
           and
           thunder
           out
           ,
           singing
           ,
           
             Many
             years
             to
             the
             noble
             Theodore
             ,
             good
             ,
             honourable
             ,
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             great
             Duke
             of
             Volodemer
             ,
             Mosko
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             all
             Russia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           solemnities
           being
           ended
           ,
           first
           cometh
           the
           Patriarch
           with
           the
           Metropolites
           ,
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           bishops
           ,
           then
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           companie
           in
           their
           order
           ,
           to
           do
           homage
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           bending
           down
           their
           heads
           and
           knocking
           them
           at
           his
           feet
           to
           the
           very
           ground
           .
        
         
           The
           style
           wherewith
           he
           is
           invested
           at
           his
           Coronation
           runneth
           after
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             THeodore
             Juanowich
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             great
             Lord
             and
             Emperour
             
             of
             all
             Russia
             ,
             great
             Duke
             of
             Volodemer
             ,
             Mosko
             ,
             and
             Novograd
             ,
             King
             of
             Cazan
             ,
             King
             of
             Astracan
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Plesko
             ,
             and
             great
             Duke
             of
             Smolensko
             ,
             of
             Tweria
             ,
             ●oughoria
             ,
             Permia
             ,
             Vadska
             ,
             Bulghoria
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             Lord
             and
             great
             Duke
             of
             Novograd
             of
             the
             Low-countrey
             ,
             of
             Chernigo
             ,
             Rezan
             ,
             Polotskoy
             ,
             Rostove
             ,
             Yaruflaveley
             ,
             Bealozera
             ,
             Liefland
             ,
             Oudoria
             ,
             Obdoria
             ,
             and
             Condensa
             ,
             Commander
             of
             all
             Siberia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             North
             parts
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             many
             other
             Countreys
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           This
           style
           containeth
           in
           it
           all
           the
           Emperours
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           setteth
           forth
           his
           greatnesse
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           have
           a
           great
           delight
           and
           pride
           in
           it
           ,
           forcing
           not
           onely
           their
           own
           people
           but
           also
           strangers
           (
           that
           have
           any
           matter
           to
           deliver
           to
           the
           Emperour
           by
           speech
           or
           writing
           )
           to
           repeat
           the
           whole
           form
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           .
           Which
           breedeth
           much
           cavill
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           quarrell
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           Tartar
           ,
           and
           Poland
           Ambassadours
           :
           who
           refuse
           to
           call
           him
           Czar
           ,
           that
           is
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           to
           repeat
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           his
           long
           style
           .
           My self
           ,
           when
           I
           had
           audience
           
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           thought
           good
           to
           salute
           him
           onely
           with
           thus
           much
           ,
           viz.
           
             Emperour
             of
             all
             Russia
             ,
             great
             Duke
             of
             Volodemer
             ,
             Mosko
             and
             Novograd
             ,
             King
             of
             Cazan
             ,
             King
             of
             Astracan
             .
          
           The
           rest
           I
           omitted
           of
           purpose
           ,
           because
           I
           knew
           they
           gloried
           to
           have
           their
           style
           appear
           to
           be
           of
           a
           larger
           volume
           then
           the
           Queens
           of
           England
           .
           But
           this
           was
           taken
           in
           so
           ill
           part
           ,
           that
           the
           Chancellour
           (
           who
           then
           attended
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           )
           with
           a
           loud
           chafing
           voice
           called
           still
           upon
           me
           to
           say
           out
           the
           rest
           .
           Whereto
           I
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperours
           style
           was
           very
           long
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           so
           well
           be
           remembred
           by
           strangers
           ;
           that
           I
           had
           repeated
           so
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           might
           shew
           that
           I
           gave
           honour
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           all
           would
           not
           serve
           till
           I
           commanded
           my
           Interpreter
           to
           say
           it
           all
           out
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           The
           State
           or
           form
           of
           their
           Government
           .
        
         
           THe
           manner
           of
           their
           government
           is
           much
           after
           the
           Turkish
           fashion
           ,
           which
           they
           seem
           to
           imitate
           as
           near
           as
           the
           countrie
           and
           reach
           of
           their
           capacities
           in
           politick
           affairs
           will
           give
           them
           leave
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           The
           State
           and
           form
           of
           their
           government
           is
           plain
           tyrannicall
           ,
           as
           applying
           all
           to
           the
           behoof
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           a
           most
           open
           and
           barbarous
           manner
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           Sophismata
           or
           secrets
           of
           their
           government
           afterwards
           set
           down
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           and
           Commons
           in
           an
           under-proportion
           ,
           and
           farre
           uneven
           ballance
           in
           their
           severall
           degrees
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           their
           impositions
           and
           exactions
           ,
           wherein
           they
           exceed
           all
           just
           〈◊〉
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           of
           Nobilitie
           〈◊〉
           People
           Further
           then
           it
           giveth
           〈◊〉
           Nobilitie
           a
           kind
           of
           unjust
           and
           〈◊〉
           measured
           〈◊〉
           to
           command
           and
           〈◊〉
           upon
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           〈◊〉
           
           sort
           of
           people
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           realm
           wheresoever
           they
           come
           ,
           specially
           in
           the
           place
           where
           their
           lands
           lie
           ,
           or
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           appointed
           by
           the
           Emperour
           to
           govern
           under
           him
           ;
           also
           to
           the
           Commons
           some
           small
           contentment
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           passe
           over
           their
           lands
           by
           descent
           of
           inheritance
           to
           whether
           sonne
           they
           will
           ,
           which
           commonly
           they
           do
           after
           our
           Gavelkind
           ,
           and
           dispose
           of
           their
           goods
           by
           gift
           or
           testament
           without
           any
           controlement
           .
           Wherein
           notwithstanding
           both
           Nobilitie
           and
           Commons
           are
           but
           storers
           for
           the
           Prince
           ,
           all
           running
           in
           the
           end
           into
           the
           Emperours
           coffers
           :
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           enriching
           his
           treasurie
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           exactions
           set
           down
           in
           the
           title
           of
           his
           customes
           and
           revenues
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           principall
           points
           and
           matters
           of
           State
           wherein
           the
           Sovereigntie
           consisteth
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           
             making
             and
             annulling
             publick
             of
             Laws
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             power
             to
             make
             warre
             or
             league
             with
             any
             forein
             State
             ,
             to
             execute
             or
             to
             pardon
             life
             ,
             with
             the
             right
             of
             appeal
             in
             all
             matters
             ,
             both
             civil
             and
             criminall
             )
          
           they
           do
           so
           wholly
           
           and
           absolutely
           pertain
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           his
           Councel
           under
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           both
           the
           Sovereigne
           commander
           and
           the
           executioner
           of
           all
           these
           .
           For
           as
           touching
           any
           Law
           or
           publick
           order
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           it
           is
           ever
           determined
           of
           before
           any
           publick
           assembly
           or
           Parliament
           be
           summoned
           .
           Where
           besides
           his
           Councel
           ,
           he
           hath
           none
           other
           to
           consult
           with
           him
           of
           such
           matters
           as
           are
           concluded
           beforehand
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           few
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           Friers
           :
           to
           no
           other
           end
           then
           to
           make
           advantage
           of
           the
           peoples
           superstitions
           even
           against
           themselves
           ,
           which
           think
           all
           to
           be
           holy
           and
           just
           that
           passeth
           with
           consent
           of
           their
           Bishops
           and
           clergie
           men
           whatsoever
           it
           be
           .
           For
           which
           purpose
           the
           Emperours
           are
           content
           to
           make
           much
           of
           the
           corrupt
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           now
           it
           is
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           nourish
           the
           same
           by
           extraordinary
           favours
           ,
           and
           immunities
           to
           the
           Bishops
           Seas
           ,
           Abbeys
           and
           Frieries
           :
           as
           knowing
           superstition
           and
           false
           religion
           best
           to
           agree
           with
           a
           tyrannicall
           state
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           speciall
           means
           to
           uphold
           and
           maintain
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           publick
           Offices
           &
           Magistracies
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           hereditarie
           ,
           neither
           any
           so
           great
           nor
           so
           little
           in
           that
           countrey
           but
           the
           bestowing
           of
           it
           is
           done
           immediately
           by
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           the
           very
           Diacks
           or
           Clerks
           in
           every
           head
           town
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           assigned
           by
           himself
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           that
           now
           is
           (
           the
           better
           to
           entend
           his
           devotions
           )
           referreth
           all
           such
           matters
           pertaining
           to
           the
           State
           wholly
           to
           the
           ordering
           of
           his
           wives
           brother
           ,
           the
           L.
           
             Borris
             Federowich
             Godonoe
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           like
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           the
           jurisdiction
           concerning
           matters
           judiciall
           ,
           specially
           such
           as
           concern
           life
           and
           death
           .
           Wherein
           there
           is
           none
           that
           hath
           any
           authoritie
           or
           publick
           jurisdiction
           that
           goeth
           by
           descent
           ,
           or
           is
           held
           by
           charter
           ,
           but
           all
           at
           the
           appointment
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           practised
           by
           the
           Judges
           with
           such
           aw
           and
           restraint
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           determine
           upon
           any
           speciall
           matter
           ,
           but
           must
           referre
           the
           same
           wholly
           up
           to
           the
           Mosko
           ,
           to
           the
           Emperours
           Councel
           .
           To
           
           shew
           his
           Sovereigntie
           over
           the
           lives
           of
           his
           subjects
           ,
           the
           late
           Emperour
           
             Juan
             Vasilowich
          
           in
           his
           walks
           or
           progresses
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           misliked
           the
           face
           or
           person
           of
           any
           man
           whom
           he
           met
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           or
           that
           looked
           upon
           him
           ,
           would
           command
           his
           head
           to
           be
           struck
           off
           ;
           which
           was
           presently
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           head
           cast
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           for
           the
           sovereigne
           appeal
           &
           giving
           of
           pardons
           in
           criminall
           matters
           to
           such
           as
           are
           convicted
           ,
           it
           is
           wholly
           at
           the
           pleasure
           and
           grace
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Wherein
           also
           the
           Empresse
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           being
           a
           woman
           of
           great
           clemencie
           ,
           and
           withall
           delighting
           to
           deal
           in
           publick
           affairs
           of
           the
           Realm
           (
           the
           rather
           to
           supplie
           the
           defect
           of
           her
           husband
           )
           doth
           behave
           herself
           after
           an
           absolute
           manner
           ,
           giving
           out
           pardon
           (
           specially
           on
           her
           birth-day
           and
           other
           solemn
           times
           )
           in
           her
           own
           name
           ,
           by
           open
           proclamation
           ,
           without
           any
           mention
           at
           all
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Some
           there
           have
           been
           of
           late
           of
           the
           ancient
           Nobilitie
           that
           have
           held
           divers
           provinces
           by
           right
           of
           inheritance
           with
           an
           absolute
           authoritie
           and
           jurisdiction
           over
           them
           ,
           
           to
           order
           and
           determine
           all
           matters
           within
           their
           own
           precinct
           without
           all
           appeal
           ,
           or
           controlment
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           But
           this
           was
           all
           annulled
           and
           wrung
           clean
           from
           them
           by
           
             Juan
             Vasilowich
          
           father
           to
           this
           Emperour
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           The
           manner
           of
           holding
           their
           Parliaments
           .
        
         
           THeir
           highest
           Court
           of
           publick
           consultation
           for
           matter
           of
           State
           is
           called
           the
           Zabore
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Publick
             Assembly
          
           .
           The
           states
           and
           degrees
           of
           persons
           that
           are
           present
           a
           their
           Parliaments
           ,
           are
           these
           in
           order
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Emperour
           himself
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           of
           his
           Nobilitie
           ,
           about
           the
           number
           〈◊〉
           twentie
           ,
           being
           all
           of
           his
           Councel
           .
           3.
           
           Certain
           of
           the
           Clergie
           men
           ,
           〈◊〉
           about
           the
           same
           number
           .
           As
           for
           But
           ghers
           or
           other
           to
           represent
           the
           co●…
           munaltie
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           place
           them
           the
           people
           being
           of
           no
           better
           acco●…
           with
           them
           then
           as
           servants
           or
           bo●…
           slaves
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           obey
           ,
           not
           to
           〈◊〉
           laws
           ,
           nor
           to
           know
           any
           thing
           
           publick
           matters
           before
           they
           are
           concluded
           .
        
         
           The
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           (
           called
           Zabore
           )
           is
           held
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           The
           Emperour
           causeth
           to
           be
           summoned
           such
           of
           his
           Nobilitie
           as
           himself
           thinketh
           meet
           ,
           being
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           all
           of
           his
           Councel
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Patriarch
           ,
           who
           calleth
           his
           Clergie
           ,
           to
           ●it
           ,
           the
           two
           Metropolites
           ,
           the
           two
           Archbishops
           ,
           with
           such
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           Friers
           as
           are
           of
           best
           account
           and
           reputation
           among
           them
           .
           When
           they
           are
           all
           assembled
           at
           the
           Emperours
           court
           ,
           the
           day
           is
           intimated
           when
           the
           session
           shall
           begin
           :
           Which
           commonly
           is
           upon
           some
           friday
           ,
           for
           the
           religion
           of
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           day
           is
           come
           ,
           the
           Clergie
           men
           assemble
           before
           at
           the
           time
           and
           place
           appointed
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Stollie
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Emperour
           cometh
           attended
           by
           his
           Nobilitie
           ,
           they
           arise
           all
           ,
           and
           meet
           him
           in
           an
           out
           room
           ,
           following
           their
           Patriarch
           ,
           who
           blesseth
           the
           Emperour
           with
           his
           two
           forefingers
           ,
           laying
           them
           on
           his
           forehead
           and
           the
           sides
           of
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           then
           kisseth
           him
           on
           the
           right
           side
           of
           
           his
           breast
           .
           So
           they
           passe
           on
           into
           their
           Parliament
           house
           ,
           where
           they
           sit
           in
           this
           order
           .
           The
           Emperour
           is
           enthronized
           on
           the
           one
           side
           of
           the
           chamber
           :
           In
           the
           next
           place
           not
           farre
           from
           him
           at
           a
           small
           square
           table
           (
           that
           giveth
           room
           to
           twelve
           persons
           or
           thereabouts
           )
           sitteth
           the
           Patriarch
           with
           the
           Metropolites
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           certain
           of
           the
           principall
           Nobilitie
           of
           the
           Emperours
           Councel
           ,
           together
           with
           two
           Diacks
           or
           Secretaries
           (
           called
           
             Dumnoy
             dyakey
          
           )
           that
           enact
           that
           which
           passeth
           .
           The
           rest
           place
           themselves
           on
           benches
           round
           about
           the
           room
           ,
           every
           man
           in
           his
           rank
           after
           his
           degree
           .
           Then
           is
           there
           propounded
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Secretaries
           (
           who
           representeth
           the
           speaker
           )
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           assembly
           ,
           and
           the
           principall
           matters
           that
           they
           are
           to
           consider
           of
           .
           For
           to
           propound
           bills
           what
           every
           man
           thinketh
           good
           for
           the
           publick
           benefit
           (
           as
           the
           manner
           is
           in
           England
           )
           the
           Russe
           Parliament
           alloweth
           no
           such
           custome
           nor
           libertie
           to
           subjects
           .
        
         
           The
           points
           being
           opened
           ,
           the
           Patriarch
           with
           his
           Clergie
           men
           have
           
           the
           prerogative
           to
           be
           first
           asked
           their
           vote
           or
           opinion
           ,
           what
           they
           think
           of
           the
           points
           propounded
           by
           the
           Secretarie
           .
           Whereto
           they
           answer
           in
           order
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           degrees
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           one
           form
           without
           any
           discourse
           ,
           as
           having
           learned
           their
           lesson
           before
           ,
           that
           serveth
           their
           turns
           at
           all
           Parliaments
           alike
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           propounded
           .
           Commonly
           it
           is
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Emperour
             and
             his
             Councell
             are
             of
             great
             wisdome
             and
             experience
             touching
             the
             policies
             and
             publick
             affairs
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             farre
             better
             able
             to
             judge
             what
             is
             profitable
             for
             the
             commonwealth
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             which
             attend
             upon
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ●●ely
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             religion
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             may
             please
             them
             to
             proceed
             .
             That
             instead
             of
             their
             advise
             they
             will
             aid
             them
             with
             their
             prayers
             as
             their
             duties
             and
             vocations
             do
             require
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           To
           this
           or
           like
           effect
           having
           made
           their
           answers
           every
           man
           in
           his
           course
           ,
           up
           standeth
           some
           Abbot
           or
           Frier
           more
           bold
           then
           the
           r●st
           (
           yet
           appointed
           beforehand
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           form
           )
           and
           desireth
           the
           Emperour
           it
           would
           please
           his
           Majestie
           to
           command
           
           to
           be
           delivered
           unto
           them
           what
           his
           Majesties
           own
           judgement
           and
           determinate
           pleasure
           is
           as
           touching
           those
           matters
           propounded
           by
           his
           Dyake
           .
        
         
           Whereto
           is
           replyed
           by
           the
           said
           Secretarie
           in
           the
           Emperours
           name
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Highnesse
             with
             those
             of
             his
             noble
             Councell
             ,
             upon
             good
             and
             sound
             advise
             ,
             have
             found
             the
             matters
             proposed
             to
             be
             very
             good
             and
             necessarie
             for
             the
             commonwealth
             of
             his
             Realm
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             religious
             men
             ,
             and
             know
             what
             is
             right
             ,
             his
             Majestie
             requireth
             〈◊〉
             godly
             opinions
             ,
             yea
             and
             their
             censures
             too
             ,
             for
             the
             approving
             or
             correcting
             of
             the
             said
             propositions
             .
             And
             therefore
             desireth
             them
             again
             to
             speak
             their
             minds
             freely
             .
             And
             if
             they
             shall
             like
             to
             give
             their
             consents
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             matters
             may
             passe
             to
             a
             full
             conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           Hereunto
           when
           the
           Clergie
           men
           have
           given
           their
           consents
           (
           which
           they
           use
           to
           do
           without
           any
           great
           pausing
           )
           they
           take
           their
           leaves
           with
           blessing
           of
           the
           Emperour
           :
           who
           bringeth
           the
           Patriarch
           on
           his
           way
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           next
           room
           ,
           and
           so
           returneth
           to
           his
           seat
           ,
           till
           all
           be
           made
           
           readie
           for
           his
           return
           homeward
           .
           The
           acts
           that
           thus
           are
           passed
           by
           the
           Zabore
           or
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Dyakeis
           or
           Secretaries
           draw
           into
           a
           form
           of
           proclamation
           ,
           which
           they
           send
           abroad
           into
           every
           Province
           ,
           and
           head
           town
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           to
           be
           published
           there
           by
           the
           Dukes
           and
           Dyakeis
           or
           Secretaries
           of
           those
           places
           .
           The
           session
           of
           Parliament
           being
           fully
           ended
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           inviteth
           the
           Clergie
           men
           to
           a
           solemn
           dinner
           .
           And
           so
           they
           depart
           every
           man
           to
           his
           home
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           Of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           means
           it
           is
           kept
           in
           an
           under
           proportion
           agreeable
           to
           that
           State.
           
        
         
           THe
           degrees
           of
           Persons
           〈…〉
           of
           Russia
           ,
           besides
           the
           sovereigne
           State
           or
           Emperour
           himself
           ,
           are
           these
           in
           their
           order
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Nobilitie
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           foure
           sorts
           :
           Whereof
           the
           chief
           for
           birth
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           revenue
           ,
           are
           called
           the
           
             Udelney
             Knazey
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           exempt
           or
           priviledged
           Dukes
           .
           These
           held
           sometime
           a
           severall
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           absolute
           authoritie
           within
           their
           precincts
           ,
           much
           like
           unto
           the
           States
           or
           Nobles
           of
           Germany
           .
           But
           afterwards
           (
           reserving
           their
           rights
           upon
           composition
           )
           they
           yielded
           themselves
           to
           the
           house
           of
           Beala
           when
           it
           began
           to
           wax
           mightie
           ,
           and
           to
           enlarge
           it self
           by
           overmatching
           their
           neighbours
           .
           Onely
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           serve
           the
           Emperour
           in
           his
           warres
           with
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           horse
           .
           But
           the
           late
           Emperour
           
             Juan
             Vasilowich
          
           ,
           father
           to
           this
           prince
           ,
           being
           a
           man
           of
           high
           spirit
           ,
           and
           subtill
           in
           his
           kind
           ,
           meaning
           to
           reduce
           his
           government
           into
           a
           more
           strict
           form
           ,
           began
           by
           degrees
           to
           clip
           off
           their
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           it
           down
           to
           a
           lesser
           proportion
           ,
           till
           in
           the
           end
           he
           made
           them
           not
           onely
           his
           vassals
           ,
           but
           his
           K●lophey
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           very
           villains
           or
           bondslaves
           .
           For
           so
           they
           term
           and
           write
           themselves
           in
           any
           publick
           instrument
           or
           private
           petition
           which
           they
           make
           to
           the
           Emperour
           .
           So
           that
           now
           they
           hold
           their
           authorities
           ,
           lands
           ,
           lives
           and
           all
           at
           the
           Emperours
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           do
           .
        
         
         
           The
           means
           and
           practise
           whereby
           he
           wrought
           this
           to
           effect
           against
           those
           and
           other
           of
           the
           Nobility
           (
           so
           well
           as
           I
           could
           note
           out
           of
           the
           report
           of
           his
           doings
           )
           were
           these
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           First
           ,
           he
           cast
           private
           emulations
           among
           them
           about
           prerogative
           of
           their
           titles
           and
           dignities
           .
           Wherein
           he
           used
           to
           set
           on
           the
           inferiours
           to
           preferre
           or
           equall
           themselves
           to
           those
           that
           were
           accounted
           to
           be
           of
           the
           nobler
           houses
           .
           Where
           he
           made
           his
           advantage
           of
           their
           malice
           and
           contentions
           the
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           receiving
           devised
           matter
           ,
           and
           accusations
           of
           secret
           practise
           and
           conspiracies
           to
           be
           intended
           against
           his
           person
           and
           state
           .
           And
           so
           having
           singled
           out
           the
           greatest
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           cut
           them
           off
           with
           the
           good
           liking
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           fell
           at
           last
           to
           open
           practise
           ,
           by
           forcing
           of
           the
           other
           to
           yield
           their
           rights
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           2
           He
           divided
           his
           subjects
           into
           two
           parts
           or
           factions
           by
           a
           generall
           schisme
           .
           The
           one
           part
           he
           called
           the
           Oppressini
           or
           
             Select
             men
          
           .
           These
           were
           such
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           and
           Gentrie
           as
           he
           took
           to
           his
           own
           part
           ,
           to
           protect
           
           and
           maintain
           them
           as
           his
           faithfull
           subjects
           .
           The
           other
           he
           called
           Zempskey
           ,
           or
           the
           Commons
           .
           The
           Zempskey
           contained
           the
           base
           and
           vulgar
           sort
           ,
           with
           such
           Noblemen
           and
           Gentlemen
           as
           he
           meant
           to
           cut
           off
           ,
           as
           suspected
           to
           mislike
           his
           government
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           meaning
           to
           practise
           against
           him
           .
           Wherein
           he
           provided
           that
           the
           Oppressini
           for
           number
           and
           qualitie
           of
           valour
           ,
           money
           ,
           armour
           ,
           &c.
           farre
           exceeded
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Zempskey
           side
           ,
           whom
           he
           put
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           from
           under
           his
           protection
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           any
           of
           them
           were
           spoiled
           or
           killed
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Oppressini
           (
           which
           he
           accounted
           of
           his
           own
           part
           )
           there
           was
           no
           amends
           to
           be
           sought
           for
           by
           way
           of
           publick
           justice
           ,
           or
           by
           complaint
           to
           the
           Emperour
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           number
           of
           both
           parts
           was
           orderly
           registred
           and
           kept
           in
           a
           book
           ,
           so
           that
           every
           man
           knew
           who
           was
           a
           Zempskey
           man
           ,
           and
           who
           of
           the
           Oppressini
           .
           And
           this
           libertie
           of
           the
           one
           part
           to
           spoil
           and
           kill
           the
           other
           without
           any
           help
           of
           Magistrate
           or
           law
           (
           that
           continued
           seven
           years
           )
           enriched
           that
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperours
           
           treasurie
           ,
           and
           wrought
           that
           withall
           which
           he
           intended
           by
           this
           practise
           ,
           viz
           to
           take
           out
           of
           the
           way
           such
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           as
           himself
           misliked
           ,
           whereof
           were
           slain
           within
           one
           week
           to
           the
           number
           of
           three
           hundred
           within
           the
           citie
           of
           Mosko
           .
           This
           tyrannicall
           practise
           of
           making
           a
           generall
           Schisme
           and
           publick
           division
           among
           the
           subjects
           of
           his
           whole
           Realm
           proceeded
           (
           as
           should
           seem
           )
           from
           an
           extreme
           doubt
           ,
           and
           desperate
           fear
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           conceived
           of
           most
           of
           his
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           Gentlemen
           of
           his
           Realm
           ,
           in
           his
           warres
           with
           the
           Polonian
           and
           
             Chrim
             Tartar
          
           ,
           what
           time
           he
           grew
           into
           a
           vehement
           suspicion
           (
           conceived
           of
           the
           ill
           successe
           of
           his
           affairs
           )
           that
           they
           practised
           treason
           with
           the
           Polonian
           and
           Chrim
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           executed
           some
           ,
           and
           devised
           this
           way
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           wicked
           policy
           and
           tyrannous
           practise
           (
           though
           now
           it
           be
           ceased
           )
           hath
           so
           troubled
           that
           countrey
           ,
           and
           filled
           it
           so
           full
           of
           gr●…dge
           and
           mortall
           hatred
           ever
           since
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           quenched
           (
           as
           it
           seemeth
           
           now
           )
           till
           it
           burn
           again
           into
           a
           civil
           flame
           .
        
         
           3
           Having
           thus
           pulled
           them
           and
           seased
           all
           their
           inheritance
           ,
           lands
           ,
           priviledges
           ,
           &c.
           save
           some
           very
           small
           part
           which
           he
           left
           to
           their
           name
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           other
           lands
           of
           the
           tenure
           of
           Pomestnoy
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           that
           are
           held
           at
           the
           Emperours
           pleasure
           ,
           lying
           farre
           off
           in
           another
           countrey
           ,
           and
           so
           removed
           them
           into
           other
           of
           his
           Provinces
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           have
           neither
           favour
           nor
           authoritie
           ,
           not
           being
           native
           nor
           well
           known
           there
           .
           So
           that
           now
           these
           of
           the
           chief
           Nobilitie
           (
           called
           
             Udelney
             Knazey
          
           )
           are
           equalled
           with
           the
           rest
           :
           save
           that
           in
           the
           opinion
           and
           favour
           of
           the
           people
           they
           are
           of
           more
           account
           ,
           and
           keep
           still
           the
           prerogative
           of
           their
           place
           in
           all
           their
           publick
           meetings
           .
        
         
           Their
           practise
           to
           keep
           down
           these
           houses
           from
           rising
           again
           and
           recovering
           their
           dignities
           are
           these
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           First
           ,
           many
           of
           their
           heirs
           are
           kept
           unmarried
           perforce
           ,
           that
           the
           stock
           may
           die
           with
           them
           .
           Some
           are
           sent
           into
           
             Siberia
             ,
             Cazan
          
           and
           Astracan
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           service
           ,
           and
           
           there
           either
           made
           away
           ,
           or
           else
           fast
           clapped
           up
           .
           Some
           are
           put
           into
           Abbeys
           ,
           and
           shear
           themselves
           .
           Friers
           by
           pretence
           of
           a
           vow
           to
           be
           made
           voluntary
           and
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           but
           indeed
           forced
           unto
           it
           by
           fear
           upon
           some
           pretended
           crime
           objected
           against
           them
           .
           Where
           they
           are
           so
           guarded
           by
           some
           of
           speciall
           trust
           ,
           and
           the
           Covent
           it self
           (
           upon
           whose
           head
           it
           standeth
           that
           they
           make
           no
           escape
           )
           as
           that
           they
           have
           no
           hope
           but
           to
           end
           their
           lives
           there
           .
           Of
           this
           kind
           there
           are
           many
           of
           very
           great
           Nobilitie
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           wayes
           ,
           begun
           by
           the
           Emperour
           
             Juan
             Vasilowich
          
           ,
           are
           still
           practised
           by
           the
           Godonoes
           ,
           who
           being
           advanced
           by
           the
           marriage
           of
           the
           Empresse
           their
           kinswoman
           rule
           both
           the
           Emperour
           and
           his
           Realm
           (
           specially
           
             Borris
             Federowich
             Godonoe
          
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           Empresse
           )
           and
           endeavour
           by
           all
           means
           to
           cut
           off
           or
           keep
           keep
           down
           all
           of
           the
           best
           and
           ancientest
           Nobilitie
           .
           Whereof
           divers
           already
           they
           have
           taken
           away
           ,
           whom
           they
           thought
           likeliest
           to
           make
           head
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           their
           purpose
           ,
           as
           
             Knez
             Andreas
             Guraken
             ,
             
             Bulgatkove
             ,
          
           a
           man
           of
           great
           birth
           〈◊〉
           authority
           in
           the
           Countrey
           .
           The
           like
           they
           have
           done
           with
           
             Peter
             Gollauni
          
           (
           whom
           they
           put
           into
           a
           dungeon
           where
           〈…〉
           ended
           his
           life
           )
           with
           
             Knez
             Vasilieury
             wich
             Gollo●hen
          
           ,
           with
           
             Andrieu
             Juanowich
             Suskoy
          
           ,
           accounted
           among
           them
           for
           a
           man
           of
           a
           great
           wisdome
           .
           So
           this
           last
           yeare
           was
           killed
           in
           a
           Monasterie
           (
           whither
           they
           had
           thrust
           him
           )
           on
           
             K●…
             Juan
             Petrowich
             Saskoy
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           valour
           and
           service
           in
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           who
           about
           five
           or
           six
           years
           since
           bare
           out
           the
           siege
           of
           the
           Citie
           Vobskn
           made
           by
           
             Stepan
             Batore
          
           King
           of
           Polonin
           with
           a
           100000.
           men
           ,
           and
           repulsed
           him
           very
           valiantly
           ,
           with
           great
           honour
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           countrey
           ,
           and
           disgrace
           to
           the
           Polonian
           .
           Also
           
             Micheta
             Romanowich
          
           ,
           uncle
           to
           the
           Emperour
           by
           the
           mothers
           side
           ,
           was
           supposed
           to
           have
           died
           of
           poyson
           ,
           or
           some
           li●e
           practise
           .
        
         
           The
           names
           of
           these
           families
           of
           greatest
           Nobilitie
           are
           these
           in
           their
           order
           .
           The
           first
           is
           of
           
             Knez
             Vol●…
          
           ,
           which
           resteth
           at
           this
           time
           in
           one
           daughter
           a
           widow
           ,
           and
           without
           children
           
           (
           mentioned
           before
           )
           sometime
           wife
           to
           
             Hartock
             Magnus
          
           brother
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           now
           closed
           within
           a
           nunnerie
           .
           The
           2.
           
           
             Knez
             Metheloskey
          
           ,
           thrust
           into
           a
           Frierie
           ,
           and
           his
           onely
           sonne
           kept
           from
           marriage
           to
           decay
           the
           house
           .
           The
           3.
           
           Cli●skoy
           .
           But
           one
           left
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           he
           without
           children
           save
           one
           daughter
           .
           The
           4.
           
           Suskoy
           ,
           whereof
           there
           are
           foure
           brethren
           young
           men
           ,
           and
           unmarried
           all
           .
           The
           5.
           
           Hubetskoy
           .
           Of
           this
           house
           are
           foure
           living
           .
           The
           〈◊〉
           .
           Bulgal●y
           now
           called
           Guletchey
           house
           ,
           whereof
           are
           five
           living
           ,
           but
           youths
           all
           .
           The
           7.
           
           Vorallinskoy
           .
           Two
           left
           of
           that
           stock
           .
           The
           8.
           
           Odok●key
           .
           Two
           The
           9.
           
           Telletskoy
           .
           One.
           The
           10.
           
           Taytove
           .
           Three
           .
           These
           are
           the
           names
           of
           the
           chief
           families
           called
           
             Udelney
             Knazey
          
           ,
           that
           in
           effect
           have
           lost
           all
           now
           ,
           save
           the
           very
           name
           it self
           ,
           and
           favour
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           one
           day
           to
           restore
           them
           again
           ,
           if
           any
           be
           left
           .
        
         
           The
           2.
           degree
           of
           Nobilitie
           is
           of
           the
           Boiarens
           .
           These
           are
           such
           as
           the
           Emperour
           honoureth
           (
           besides
           their
           nobilitie
           )
           with
           the
           title
           of
           counsellers
           .
           
           The
           revenue
           of
           these
           two
           so●●
           of
           their
           Nobles
           that
           riseth
           out
           of
           their
           lands
           assigned
           them
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           held
           at
           his
           pleasure
           (
           for
           of
           their
           own
           inheritance
           there
           is
           little
           left
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           is
           about
           a
           thousand
           marks
           a
           yeare
           :
           besides
           pension
           which
           they
           receive
           of
           the
           Emperour
           for
           their
           service
           in
           his
           warres
           ,
           to
           the
           summe
           of
           700
           rubbles
           a
           yeare
           ,
           and
           none
           above
           that
           summe
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           this
           number
           the
           lord
           
             Borris
             Federowich
             Godonoe
          
           is
           not
           to
           be
           reckoned
           ,
           that
           is
           like
           a
           Transcendent
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           such
           predicament
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           being
           the
           Emperours
           brother
           in
           law
           ,
           his
           protectour
           for
           direction
           ,
           for
           command
           and
           authoritie
           Emperour
           of
           Russia
           .
           His
           yearly
           revenue
           in
           land
           and
           pension
           ,
           amounteth
           to
           the
           summe
           of
           93700.
           rubbels
           and
           more
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           particulars
           .
           He
           hath
           of
           inheritance
           which
           himself
           hath
           augmented
           in
           
             Vasma
             Dorogobose
          
           six
           thousand
           rubbels
           a
           yeare
           .
           For
           his
           office
           of
           Connick
           ,
           or
           master
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           1200.
           rubbels
           or
           marks
           ,
           raised
           out
           of
           the
           
             Conaslue
             Sloboday
          
           ,
           or
           the
           liberties
           pertaining
           to
           that
           Office
           ,
           
           which
           are
           certain
           Lands
           and
           Towns
           near
           about
           the
           Mosko
           .
           Besides
           ,
           all
           the
           meadow
           and
           pasture
           ground
           on
           both
           sides
           the
           bank
           of
           the
           river
           Mosko
           ,
           thirtie
           verst
           up
           the
           stream
           ,
           and
           fourtie
           verst
           downwards
           .
           For
           his
           pension
           of
           the
           Emperour
           (
           besides
           the
           other
           for
           his
           office
           )
           15000.
           rubbels
           .
           Out
           of
           the
           Province
           or
           Shire
           of
           Vagha
           ,
           there
           is
           given
           him
           for
           a
           peculiar
           exempted
           out
           of
           the
           Chetfird
           of
           Posolskoy
           32000.
           rubbels
           .
           besides
           a
           rent
           of
           furres
           .
           Out
           of
           Rezan
           and
           Sever
           (
           another
           peculiar
           )
           30000.
           rubbels
           .
           Out
           of
           Otfer
           and
           Turiock
           another
           exempt
           place
           8000
           rubbels
           .
           For
           rent
           of
           Bathstoves
           and
           Bathing
           houses
           without
           the
           walls
           of
           Mosko
           1500.
           rubbels
           .
           Besides
           his
           pomest
           ,
           or
           lands
           which
           he
           holdeth
           at
           the
           Emperours
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           farre
           exceedeth
           the
           proportion
           of
           land
           allotted
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           .
        
         
           One
           other
           there
           is
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Glinskoy
           that
           dispendeth
           in
           land
           and
           pension
           about
           40000.
           rubbels
           yearly
           .
           Which
           he
           is
           suffered
           to
           enjoy
           because
           he
           hath
           married
           Borris
           his
           wives
           sister
           ,
           being
           himself
           very
           simple
           ,
           and
           
           almost
           a
           naturall
           .
           The
           ordering
           of
           him
           and
           his
           lands
           are
           committed
           to
           Borris
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           rank
           are
           the
           Voyavodey
           or
           such
           Nobles
           as
           are
           or
           have
           been
           Generals
           in
           the
           Emperours
           warres
           .
           Which
           deliver
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           title
           to
           their
           posterities
           also
           〈◊〉
           who
           take
           their
           place
           above
           the
           other
           Dukes
           and
           Nobles
           that
           are
           not
           of
           the
           two
           former
           sorts
           ,
           viz.
           of
           the
           
             Vdelney
             Knazey
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Boiarens
           .
        
         
           These
           three
           degrees
           of
           their
           Nobilitie
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           the
           
             Udelney
             knazey
          
           ,
           the
           Boiarens
           ,
           and
           the
           Voiavodey
           have
           the
           addition
           of
           Wich
           ,
           put
           under
           their
           sirname
           ,
           as
           
             Borris
             Federowich
          
           ,
           &c.
           which
           is
           a
           note
           of
           honour
           that
           the
           rest
           may
           not
           usurp
           .
           And
           in
           case
           it
           be
           not
           added
           in
           the
           naming
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           sue
           the
           Bestchest
           or
           penaltie
           of
           dishonour
           upon
           them
           that
           otherwise
           shall
           term
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           and
           lowest
           degree
           of
           Nobilitie
           with
           them
           ,
           is
           of
           such
           as
           bear
           the
           name
           of
           Knazey
           or
           Dukes
           ,
           but
           come
           of
           the
           younger
           brothers
           of
           those
           chief
           houses
           ,
           through
           many
           descents
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           inheritance
           of
           
           their
           own
           save
           the
           bare
           name
           or
           title
           of
           Duke
           onely
           .
           For
           their
           order
           is
           to
           deliver
           their
           names
           and
           titles
           of
           their
           dignities
           over
           to
           all
           their
           children
           alike
           ,
           whatsoever
           else
           they
           leave
           them
           .
           So
           that
           the
           sonnes
           of
           a
           Voiavodey
           or
           Generall
           in
           the
           field
           are
           called
           Voiavodey
           ,
           though
           they
           never
           saw
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           the
           sonnes
           of
           a
           Knez
           or
           Duke
           are
           called
           Knazey
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           not
           one
           groat
           of
           inheritance
           or
           livelyhood
           to
           maintain
           themselves
           withall
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           there
           are
           so
           many
           that
           the
           plentie
           maketh
           them
           cheap
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           shall
           see
           Dukes
           glad
           to
           serve
           a
           mean
           man
           for
           five
           or
           six
           rubbels
           or
           marks
           a
           year
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           will
           stand
           highly
           upon
           their
           Bestchest
           or
           reputation
           of
           their
           Honours
           .
           And
           these
           are
           their
           severall
           degrees
           of
           Nobilitie
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           degree
           of
           persons
           is
           of
           their
           
             Sina
             Boiarskey
          
           ,
           or
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           which
           all
           are
           preferred
           ,
           and
           hold
           that
           name
           by
           their
           service
           in
           the
           Emperours
           warres
           ,
           being
           souldiers
           by
           their
           very
           stock
           and
           birth
           .
           To
           which
           order
           are
           referred
           their
           Dyacks
           or
           Secretaries
           ,
           that
           serve
           the
           
           Emperour
           in
           every
           head
           town
           ,
           being
           joyned
           in
           Commission
           with
           the
           Dukes
           of
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           are
           their
           Commons
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Mousicks
           .
           In
           which
           number
           they
           reckon
           their
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           their
           common
           artificers
           .
           The
           very
           lowest
           and
           basest
           sort
           of
           this
           kind
           (
           which
           are
           held
           in
           no
           degree
           )
           are
           their
           countrey
           people
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Christianeis
           .
           Of
           the
           
             Sina
             boiarskey
          
           (
           which
           are
           all
           souldiers
           )
           we
           are
           to
           see
           in
           the
           description
           of
           their
           forces
           ,
           and
           military
           provisions
           :
           Concerning
           their
           Mousicks
           ,
           what
           their
           condition
           and
           behaviour
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           title
           or
           chapter
           
             Of
             the
             common
             people
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           Of
           the
           government
           of
           their
           Provinces
           and
           Shires
           .
        
         
           THe
           whole
           countrey
           of
           Russia
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           is
           divided
           into
           foure
           parts
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Chetfirds
           ,
           or
           Tetrarchies
           .
           Every
           Chetfird
           containeth
           divers
           shires
           ,
           and
           is
           annexed
           
           to
           a
           severall
           office
           ,
           whereof
           it
           takes
           the
           name
           .
           The
           first
           Chetfird
           or
           Tetrarchie
           beareth
           the
           name
           of
           
             Pososkoy
             Chetfird
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             office
             of
             Ambassages
             ,
          
           and
           at
           this
           time
           is
           under
           the
           chief
           Secretarie
           and
           officer
           of
           the
           Ambassages
           ,
           called
           
             Andreas
             Shalcalove
          
           .
           The
           standing
           fee
           or
           stipend
           that
           he
           receiveth
           yearly
           of
           the
           Emperour
           for
           this
           service
           ,
           is
           100.
           rubbels
           or
           marks
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           called
           the
           
             Roseradney
             Chetfird
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Roserade
           or
           high
           Constable
           .
           At
           this
           time
           it
           pertaineth
           by
           virtue
           of
           office
           to
           
             Basilie
             Shalcolove
          
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           Chancellour
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           executed
           by
           one
           
             Zapon
             Abramove
          
           .
           His
           pension
           is
           an
           hundred
           rubbels
           yearly
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           the
           Chetfird
           of
           Pomestnoy
           ,
           as
           pertaining
           to
           that
           office
           .
           This
           keepeth
           a
           Register
           of
           all
           lands
           given
           by
           the
           Emperour
           for
           service
           to
           his
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           giveth
           out
           and
           taketh
           in
           all
           assurances
           for
           them
           .
           The
           officer
           at
           this
           time
           is
           called
           
             Eleazar
             Wellusgine
          
           .
           His
           stipend
           is
           500.
           rubbels
           a
           year
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           is
           called
           
             Cassanskoy
             
             dworets
          
           ,
           as
           being
           appropriate
           to
           the
           office
           that
           hath
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           Cazan
           and
           Astracan
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           towns
           lying
           upon
           the
           Volgha
           ,
           now
           ordered
           by
           one
           
             Druzhine
             Pentcleove
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           very
           speciall
           account
           among
           them
           for
           his
           wisdome
           and
           promptnesse
           in
           matters
           of
           policie
           .
           His
           pension
           is
           150.
           rubbels
           a
           year
           .
        
         
           From
           these
           Chetfirds
           or
           Tetrarchies
           is
           exempted
           the
           Emperours
           inheritance
           or
           Vochin
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           for
           that
           it
           pertained
           from
           ancient
           time
           to
           the
           house
           of
           Beala
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sirname
           of
           the
           imperiall
           bloud
           .
           This
           standeth
           of
           36.
           towns
           with
           their
           bounds
           or
           territories
           ;
           besid●●
           divers
           peculiar
           jurisdictions
           ,
           which
           are
           likewise
           deducted
           out
           of
           those
           Chetfirds
           ,
           as
           the
           Shire
           of
           Vagha
           (
           belonging
           to
           the
           Lord
           
             Borrise
             Feder●wich
             Godonoe
          
           )
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           chief
           governours
           o●
           officers
           of
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           not
           reside●●
           at
           their
           charge
           abroad
           ,
           but
           attending
           the
           Emperour
           whithersoever
           〈◊〉
           goeth
           ,
           and
           carrying
           their
           offices
           about
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           〈◊〉
           
           part
           they
           hold
           at
           Mosko
           ,
           as
           the
           Emperours
           chief
           seat
           .
        
         
           The
           parts
           and
           practise
           of
           these
           foure
           officeo
           is
           to
           receive
           all
           complaints
           and
           actions
           whatsoever
           ,
           that
           are
           brought
           out
           of
           their
           severall
           Chetfirds
           and
           quarters
           ,
           and
           to
           inform
           them
           to
           the
           Emperours
           Counsell
           .
           Likewise
           to
           send
           direction
           again
           to
           those
           that
           are
           under
           them
           in
           their
           said
           Provinces
           ,
           for
           all
           matters
           given
           in
           charge
           by
           the
           Emperour
           and
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           to
           be
           done
           or
           put
           in
           execution
           within
           their
           precincts
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           ordering
           of
           every
           particular
           Province
           of
           these
           foure
           Chetfirds
           ,
           there
           is
           appointed
           one
           of
           these
           Dukes
           ,
           which
           were
           reckoned
           before
           in
           the
           lowest
           degree
           of
           their
           Nobilitie
           ,
           which
           are
           resident
           in
           the
           head
           towns
           of
           the
           said
           Provinces
           .
           Whereof
           every
           one
           hath
           joyned
           with
           him
           in
           Commission
           a
           Dyack
           or
           Secretarie
           to
           assist
           him
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           direct
           him
           .
           For
           in
           the
           executing
           of
           their
           commission
           the
           Dyack
           doth
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           parts
           of
           their
           Commission
           are
           these
           in
           effect
           .
           First
           to
           hear
           and
           determine
           in
           all
           civill
           matters
           within
           
           their
           precinct
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           they
           have
           under
           them
           certain
           officers
           ,
           as
           
             Gubnoy
             Starets
          
           or
           Coroners
           ,
           who
           ,
           besides
           the
           triall
           of
           self-murders
           ,
           are
           to
           attach
           fellons
           :
           and
           the
           Soudiae
           or
           under-Justices
           ,
           who
           themselves
           also
           may
           hear
           and
           determine
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           among
           the
           countrey
           people
           of
           their
           own
           wards
           or
           bayliwicks
           :
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           either
           partie
           dissent
           ,
           they
           may
           appeal
           ,
           and
           go
           further
           to
           the
           Duke
           and
           Dyack
           that
           reside
           within
           the
           head
           town
           .
           From
           whom
           also
           they
           may
           remove
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           higher
           court
           at
           Mosko
           of
           the
           Emperours
           Counsell
           ,
           where
           lie
           all
           appeals
           .
           They
           have
           under
           them
           also
           
             Sotskey
             Starets
          
           ,
           that
           is
           Aldermen
           ,
           or
           Balives
           of
           the
           hundreds
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           all
           criminall
           matters
           ,
           as
           theft
           ,
           murder
           ,
           treason
           ,
           &c.
           they
           have
           authoritie
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           to
           examine
           ,
           and
           to
           imprison
           the
           malefactour
           ,
           and
           so
           having
           received
           perfe●…
           evidence
           &
           information
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           send
           it
           ready
           drawn
           and
           orderly
           digested
           up
           to
           the
           Mosko
           ,
           to
           the
           officer
           of
           the
           Chetfird
           ,
           whereunto
           
           that
           Province
           is
           annexed
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           referred
           and
           propounded
           to
           the
           Emperours
           Counsell
           .
           But
           to
           determine
           in
           any
           matter
           criminall
           ,
           or
           to
           do
           execution
           upon
           the
           partie
           offending
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           their
           commission
           will
           allow
           them
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           publick
           service
           to
           be
           done
           within
           that
           Province
           (
           as
           the
           publishing
           of
           any
           Law
           ,
           or
           common
           order
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           prodamation
           ,
           collecting
           of
           taxes
           and
           impositions
           for
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           mustering
           of
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           sending
           them
           forth
           at
           the
           day
           and
           to
           the
           place
           assigned
           by
           the
           Emperour
           or
           his
           Counsell
           )
           all
           these
           and
           such
           like
           per●…
           to
           their
           charge
           .
        
         
           These
           Dukes
           and
           Dyacks
           are
           appointed
           to
           their
           place
           by
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           ,
           and
           are
           changed
           ordinarily
           at
           every
           years
           end
           ,
           except
           upon
           some
           speciall
           liking
           or
           suit
           the
           ●ime
           be
           prorogued
           for
           a
           year
           or
           two
           〈◊〉
           .
           They
           are
           men
           of
           themselves
           of
           〈◊〉
           erodit
           nor
           favour
           with
           the
           people
           where
           they
           govern
           ,
           being
           neither
           〈◊〉
           nor
           brought
           up
           among
           them
           ,
           〈◊〉
           yet
           having
           inheritance
           of
           their
           
           own
           there
           or
           else
           where
           .
           Onely
           o●
           the
           Emperour
           they
           have
           for
           that
           service
           an
           100.
           marks
           a
           year
           he
           that
           hath
           most
           ,
           some
           fiftie
           ,
           some
           but
           thirtie
           .
           Which
           maketh
           them
           more
           suspected
           and
           odious
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           because
           being
           so
           bare
           ,
           and
           coming
           fresh
           and
           hungrie
           upon
           them
           lightly
           every
           year
           ,
           they
           rack
           and
           spoil
           them
           with
           out
           all
           regard
           of
           justice
           or
           conscience
           .
           Which
           is
           easily
           tolerated
           by
           the
           chief
           officers
           of
           the
           Chetfirds
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           rob
           them
           again
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           better
           bootie
           when
           they
           call
           them
           to
           account
           :
           which
           commonly
           they
           do
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           service
           ,
           making
           an
           advantage
           of
           their
           injustice
           and
           oppression
           over
           the
           poore
           people
           .
           There
           are
           few
           of
           them
           but
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Pudkey
           or
           wh●…
           when
           their
           time
           is
           ended
           ,
           which
           themselves
           for
           the
           most
           part
           do
           mak●…
           account
           of
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           furnish
           themselves
           with
           all
           the
           sp●…
           they
           can
           for
           the
           time
           of
           their
           government
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           for
           both
           turns
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           a●…
           Lord
           of
           the
           Chetfird
           ,
           as
           to
           res●…
           some
           good
           part
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           They
           that
           are
           appointed
           to
           govern
           abroad
           ,
           are
           men
           of
           this
           qualitie
           ,
           save
           that
           in
           the
           foure
           border
           towns
           that
           are
           of
           greatest
           importance
           are
           set
           men
           of
           more
           speciall
           valour
           and
           trust
           ,
           two
           in
           every
           town
           .
           Whereof
           one
           is
           ever
           of
           the
           Emperours
           privie
           Counsell
           .
           These
           foure
           border
           towns
           are
           
             Smolensko
             ,
             Vobsko
             ,
             Novogrod
          
           ,
           and
           Cazan
           ,
           whereof
           three
           lie
           towards
           the
           Polonian
           and
           Sweden
           ,
           one
           bordereth
           farre
           off
           upon
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartar.
          
           These
           have
           larger
           commission
           then
           the
           other
           Dukes
           of
           the
           Provinces
           that
           I
           spake
           of
           before
           ,
           and
           may
           do
           execution
           in
           criminall
           matters
           .
           Which
           is
           thought
           behoovefull
           for
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           for
           incident
           occasions
           that
           may
           happen
           upon
           the
           borders
           that
           are
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           stay
           for
           direction
           ,
           about
           every
           occurrent
           and
           particular
           matter
           from
           the
           Emperour
           and
           his
           Counsell
           .
           They
           are
           changed
           every
           year
           (
           except
           as
           before
           )
           and
           have
           for
           their
           stipend
           700.
           rubbels
           a
           year
           he
           that
           hath
           most
           ,
           some
           have
           but
           400.
           
           Many
           of
           these
           places
           that
           are
           of
           greatest
           importance
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           whole
           countrey
           
           is
           managed
           at
           this
           time
           by
           the
           Godonoes
           and
           their
           clients
           .
        
         
           The
           citie
           of
           Mosko
           (
           that
           is
           the
           Emperours
           seat
           )
           is
           governed
           altogether
           by
           the
           Emperours
           Counsell
           .
           All
           matters
           there
           both
           civill
           &
           criminall
           are
           heard
           &
           determined
           in
           the
           several
           courts
           ,
           held
           by
           some
           of
           the
           said
           Counsell
           ,
           that
           reside
           there
           all
           the
           year
           long
           .
        
         
           Onely
           for
           their
           ordinary
           matters
           (
           as
           buildings
           ,
           reparations
           ,
           keeping
           of
           their
           streets
           decent
           and
           clean
           ,
           collections
           ,
           levying
           of
           taxes
           ,
           impositions
           and
           such
           like
           )
           are
           appointed
           two
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           two
           Dyacks
           or
           Secretaries
           ,
           who
           hold
           a
           court
           together
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           such
           matters
           .
           This
           is
           called
           the
           Zempskey
           house
           .
           If
           any
           townsman
           suspect
           his
           servant
           of
           these
           or
           like
           matter
           ,
           hither
           he
           may
           bring
           him
           to
           have
           him
           examined
           upon
           the
           Pudkey
           ,
           or
           other
           torture
           .
           Besides
           these
           two
           Gentlemen
           and
           Secretaries
           that
           order
           the
           whole
           Citie
           ,
           there
           are
           Starusts
           or
           Ald●rmen
           for
           every
           severall
           companie
           .
           The
           Alderman
           hath
           his
           Sotskey
           or
           Constable
           ,
           and
           the
           Constable
           hath
           certain
           Deoetskeis
           or
           Decurions
           under
           him
           ,
           which
           have
           
           the
           oversight
           of
           ten
           housholds
           apeice
           ,
           whereby
           every
           disorder
           is
           sooner
           spied
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           service
           hath
           the
           quicker
           dispatch
           .
           The
           whole
           number
           of
           Citizens
           poore
           and
           rich
           are
           reduced
           into
           companies
           .
           The
           cheif
           officers
           (
           as
           the
           Dyacks
           and
           Gentlemen
           )
           are
           appointed
           by
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           ,
           the
           Starust
           by
           the
           Gentlemen
           and
           Dyacks
           ,
           the
           Sotskey
           by
           the
           Starust
           or
           Alderman
           ,
           and
           the
           D●…skois
           by
           the
           Constables
           .
        
         
           This
           manner
           of
           government
           of
           their
           Provinces
           and
           towns
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           as
           well
           set
           for
           the
           giving
           of
           justice
           indifferently
           to
           all
           sorts
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           prevent
           innovations
           ,
           by
           keeping
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           within
           order
           ,
           and
           the
           Commons
           in
           subjection
           ,
           it
           might
           seem
           in
           that
           kind
           to
           be
           no
           bad
           nor
           unpolitick
           way
           for
           the
           containing
           of
           so
           large
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           of
           that
           breadth
           and
           length
           as
           is
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Russia
           .
           But
           the
           oppression
           and
           flaverie
           is
           so
           open
           and
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           would
           marvell
           how
           the
           Nobilitie
           and
           people
           should
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           brought
           under
           in
           ,
           while
           they
           had
           any
           means
           to
           avoid
           
           and
           repūlse
           it
           ;
           or
           being
           so
           strengthned
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           how
           the
           Emperours
           themselves
           can
           be
           content
           to
           practise
           the
           same
           with
           so
           open
           injustice
           and
           oppressión
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           being
           themselves
           of
           a
           Christian
           profession
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           it
           appeareth
           how
           hard
           a
           matter
           it
           were
           to
           alter
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Russe
           government
           ,
           as
           now
           it
           standeth
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           none
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           able
           to
           make
           head
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           foure
           Chetfirds
           or
           Tetrarchies
           ,
           they
           are
           men
           of
           no
           Nobilitie
           ,
           but
           Dyacks
           advanced
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           depending
           on
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           attending
           onely
           about
           his
           own
           person
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Dukes
           that
           are
           appointed
           to
           govern
           under
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           men
           of
           a
           titular
           dignitie
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           of
           no
           power
           ,
           authoritie
           ,
           nor
           credit
           ,
           save
           that
           which
           they
           have
           out
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           they
           injoy
           it
           .
           Which
           doth
           purchase
           them
           no
           favour
           ,
           but
           rather
           hatred
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           they
           see
           that
           they
           are
           set
           over
           them
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           any
           care
           to
           do
           them
           right
           and
           justice
           ,
           as
           to
           keep
           them
           under
           in
           
           a
           miserable
           subjection
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           the
           fliece
           from
           them
           ,
           not
           once
           in
           the
           year
           (
           as
           the
           owner
           from
           his
           sh●ep
           )
           but
           to
           poll
           and
           clip
           them
           all
           the
           year
           long
           .
           Besides
           the
           authority
           and
           rule
           which
           they
           bear
           is
           rent
           and
           divided
           into
           many
           small
           pieces
           ,
           being
           divers
           of
           them
           in
           every
           great
           Shire
           ,
           limited
           besides
           with
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           which
           giveth
           them
           no
           scope
           to
           make
           any
           strength
           ,
           nor
           to
           contrive
           such
           an
           enterprise
           ,
           if
           happely
           they
           intended
           any
           matter
           of
           innovation
           .
           As
           for
           the
           common
           people
           (
           as
           may
           better
           appear
           in
           the
           description
           of
           their
           state
           and
           qualitie
           afterwards
           set
           down
           )
           besides
           their
           want
           of
           armour
           and
           practise
           of
           warre
           (
           which
           they
           are
           kept
           from
           of
           purpose
           )
           they
           are
           robbed
           continually
           both
           of
           their
           hearts
           and
           money
           (
           besides
           other
           means
           )
           sometime
           by
           pretence
           of
           some
           service
           to
           be
           done
           for
           the
           common
           defence
           ,
           sometimes
           without
           any
           shew
           at
           all
           of
           any
           necessitie
           of
           Common-wealth
           or
           Prince
           .
           So
           that
           there
           is
           no
           means
           either
           for
           Nobilitie
           or
           people
           to
           attempt
           any
           innovation
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           militarie
           forces
           of
           the
           Emperour
           
           (
           which
           are
           the
           number
           of
           8000.
           ac
           the
           least
           in
           continuall
           pay
           )
           hold
           themselves
           fast
           and
           sure
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           present
           state
           .
           Which
           needs
           they
           must
           do
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           qualitie
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           enjoying
           withall
           that
           free
           libertie
           of
           wronging
           and
           spoiling
           of
           the
           commons
           at
           their
           preasure
           ,
           which
           is
           permitted
           them
           of
           purpose
           to
           make
           them
           have
           a
           liking
           of
           the
           present
           state
           .
           As
           for
           the
           agreement
           of
           the
           souldiers
           and
           commons
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           not
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           being
           of
           so
           opposite
           and
           contrarie
           practice
           much
           one
           to
           the
           other
           .
           This
           desperate
           state
           of
           things
           at
           home
           maketh
           the
           people
           for
           the
           most
           part
           to
           wish
           for
           some
           forein
           invasion
           ,
           which
           they
           suppose
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           means
           to
           rid
           them
           of
           the
           heavy
           yoke
           of
           this
           tyrannous
           government
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
           Of
           the
           Emperours
           Counsell
           .
        
         
           THe
           Emperours
           of
           Russia
           give
           the
           name
           of
           Counsellour
           to
           divers
           of
           their
           chief
           Nobilitie
           ,
           rather
           for
           honours
           
           sake
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           use
           they
           make
           of
           them
           about
           their
           matters
           of
           state
           .
           These
           are
           called
           Boiarens
           ,
           without
           any
           addition
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           called
           Counsellours
           at
           large
           .
           For
           they
           are
           seldome
           or
           never
           called
           to
           any
           publick
           consulearion
           .
           They
           which
           are
           of
           his
           speciall
           and
           privie
           Counsell
           indeed
           (
           whom
           he
           useth
           dayly
           and
           ordinarily
           for
           all
           publick
           matters
           pertaining
           to
           the
           State
           )
           have
           the
           addition
           of
           Dumnoy
           ,
           and
           are
           named
           
             Dumnoy
             boiaren
          
           ,
           or
           Lords
           of
           the
           Counsell
           ,
           their
           office
           or
           sitting
           
             Boar●●ua
             dumna
          
           .
        
         
           Their
           names
           at
           this
           present
           are
           these
           in
           their
           order
           .
           First
           ,
           
             Knez
             Feoder
             Joanowich
             Methisloskey
             .
             2.
             
             Knez
             Jean
             Michailowich
             Glinskoy
             .
             3.
             
             Knez
             .
             Vasi●ee
             Juanowich
             Silskoy
             Scopin
             .
          
           (
           These
           three
           are
           accounted
           to
           be
           of
           greater
           birth
           then
           wisdome
           ,
           taken
           in
           (
           as
           may
           seem
           )
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           rather
           to
           furnish
           the
           place
           with
           their
           honours
           and
           presence
           ,
           then
           with
           their
           advise
           or
           counsell
           )
           4.
           
           
             Knez
             Vasilie
             Juanowich
             Suskey
          
           ,
           thought
           to
           be
           more
           wise
           then
           the
           other
           of
           his
           name
           .
           5.
           
           
             Knez
             Feauer
             Michailowich
             .
             6.
             
             Knez
             
             Micheta
             Romanowich
             Trowbetskoy
             .
             7.
             
             Knez
             Timophey
             Romanowich
             Trowbetskoy
             .
             8.
             
             Knez
             Andriew
             Gregoriwich
             Curakine
             .
             9.
             
             Knez
             Demetrie
             Juanowich
             Forestine
             .
             10.
             
             Knez
             Feoder
             Juanowich
             Forestine
             .
             11.
             
             Bodan
             Juanowich
             Sabarove
             .
             12.
             
             Knez
             Juan
             Vasilowich
             .
             13.
             
             Knez
             Feoder
             Demetriwich
             Shestinove
             .
             14.
             
             Knez
             Feoder
             Michailowich
             Troyconiove
             .
             15.
             
             Juan
             Buterlyney
             .
             16.
             
             Demetrie
             Juanowich
             Godonoe
             .
             17.
             
             Borris
             Federowich
             Godonoe
             ,
          
           brother
           to
           the
           Empresse
           .
           18.
           
           
             Stephan
             Vasilowich
             Godonoe
             .
             19.
             
             Gregorie
             Vasilowich
             Godonoe
             .
             20.
             
             Juan
             Vasilowich
             Godonoe
             .
             21.
             
             Feoder
             Sheremitove
             .
             22.
             
             Andrew
             Petrowich
             Cleshenina
             .
             23.
             
             Ignatie
             Petrowich
             Tatislove
             .
             24.
             
             Romain
             Michailowich
             Peva
             .
             25.
             
             Demenshoy
             Juanowich
             Cheremissen
             .
             26
             Romain
             Vasilowich
             Alferiove
             .
             27.
             
             Andrew
             Shalcalove
             .
             28.
             
             Vasily
             Shalcalove
             .
             29.
             
             Eleazar
             Wellusgin
             .
             30.
             
             Drezheen
             Penteleove
             .
             31.
             
             Zapon
             Abramove
             .
          
        
         
           The
           foure
           last
           of
           these
           are
           called
           
             Dumnoy
             Dyakey
          
           or
           Lord
           Secretaries
           .
           These
           are
           all
           of
           the
           Emperours
           privy
           counsell
           ,
           though
           but
           few
           of
           them
           are
           called
           to
           any
           consultation
           :
           for
           that
           all
           matters
           are
           advised
           &
           determined
           upon
           by
           
             Borris
             Federowich
             Godonoe
          
           ,
           brother
           
           to
           the
           Empresse
           ,
           with
           some
           five
           or
           six
           more
           whom
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           to
           call
           .
           If
           they
           come
           ,
           they
           are
           rather
           to
           hear
           then
           to
           give
           counsel
           ,
           &
           do
           so
           demean
           themselves
           .
           The
           matters
           occurrent
           which
           are
           of
           state
           done
           within
           the
           Realm
           are
           informed
           them
           at
           their
           sittings
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           foure
           Chetfirds
           ,
           or
           Tetrarchies
           ,
           whereof
           mention
           is
           made
           in
           the
           chapter
           concerning
           the
           
             Government
             of
             their
             Provinces
          
           ,
           who
           bring
           in
           all
           such
           letters
           as
           they
           receive
           from
           the
           Dukes
           ,
           Dyacks
           ,
           Captains
           ,
           &
           other
           officers
           of
           the
           Cities
           ,
           &
           Castles
           ,
           pertaining
           to
           their
           severall
           quarter
           or
           Chetfird
           ,
           with
           other
           advertisements
           ,
           and
           inform
           the
           Counsell
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           is
           done
           by
           the
           chief
           officer
           of
           every
           severall
           office
           of
           Record
           :
           who
           may
           come
           into
           the
           Counsell
           chamber
           ,
           and
           inform
           them
           ,
           as
           occasion
           incident
           to
           his
           office
           doth
           require
           .
           Besides
           matters
           of
           State
           ,
           they
           consider
           of
           many
           private
           causes
           ,
           informed
           by
           way
           of
           supplication
           in
           very
           great
           numbers
           .
           Whereof
           some
           they
           entertain
           and
           determine
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           or
           means
           can
           procure
           favour
           .
           Some
           they
           send
           to
           the
           offices
           whereto
           they
           
           pertain
           by
           common
           course
           of
           Law.
           Their
           ordinarie
           dayes
           for
           their
           sitting
           ,
           are
           mondayes
           ,
           wednesdayes
           ,
           and
           fridayes
           .
           Their
           time
           of
           meeting
           is
           commonly
           seven
           a
           clock
           in
           the
           morning
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           extraordinary
           occasion
           that
           requireth
           consultation
           on
           some
           other
           day
           ,
           they
           have
           warning
           by
           the
           Clerk
           of
           the
           counsell
           ,
           called
           
             Dorosey
             Bushew
          
           ,
           who
           receiveth
           order
           from
           the
           Koserad
           or
           high
           Constable
           of
           the
           realm
           to
           call
           them
           together
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
           Of
           the
           Emperours
           customes
           and
           other
           revenues
           .
        
         
           FOr
           the
           receiving
           of
           customes
           and
           other
           rents
           belonging
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           there
           are
           appointed
           divers
           under-officers
           ,
           which
           deliver
           over
           the
           same
           into
           the
           head-treasurie
           .
           The
           first
           is
           the
           office
           of
           Dwoertsova
           or
           Steward
           of
           the
           houshold
           .
           The
           second
           is
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Chetfirds
           ,
           which
           I
           comprehend
           under
           one
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           divided
           into
           foure
           severall
           
           parts
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           .
           The
           third
           is
           called
           
             Bulsha
             prech●de
          
           ,
           on
           the
           great
           income
           .
        
         
           As
           touching
           the
           first
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Steward
           ,
           it
           receiveth
           all
           the
           rents
           of
           the
           Emperours
           inheritance
           ,
           or
           Crown
           land
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Vochin
           .
           The
           Vochin
           or
           Crown
           land
           containeth
           in
           it
           36.
           towns
           with
           the
           territories
           or
           hundreds
           belonging
           unto
           them
           .
           Whereof
           the
           chief
           that
           yield
           the
           greatest
           rents
           are
           these
           ,
           
             Alexandrisca
             ,
             Corelska
             ,
             Otser
             ,
             Slobodey
             ,
             Danielska
             ,
             Moisaiskoy
             ,
             Chara
             ,
             Sametzka
             ,
             Strararouse
             ,
             Bransove
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           inhabitants
           or
           tenants
           of
           these
           and
           the
           other
           towns
           pay
           some
           rentmoney
           ,
           some
           other
           rent-duties
           (
           called
           Obrokey
           )
           as
           certain
           chetfirds
           ,
           or
           measures
           of
           grain
           ,
           wheat
           ,
           rie
           ,
           barley
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           &c.
           or
           of
           other
           victuall
           ,
           as
           Oxen
           ,
           Sheep
           ,
           Swannes
           ,
           Geese
           ,
           Hares
           ,
           Hen●es
           ,
           wild
           Fowl
           ,
           Fish
           ,
           Hay
           ,
           Wood
           ,
           Honie
           ,
           &c.
           
           Some
           are
           bound
           to
           ●ow
           for
           the
           Emperours
           provision
           certain
           akers
           of
           ground
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           corn
           readie
           for
           his
           use
           ,
           having
           for
           it
           an
           allowance
           of
           certain
           alters
           of
           ground
           for
           their
           own
           proper
           use
           .
        
         
         
           This
           provision
           for
           the
           houshold
           ,
           specially
           of
           grain
           served
           in
           by
           the
           Tenants
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           then
           is
           spent
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           or
           in
           other
           allowance
           served
           out
           in
           liverie
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Emperours
           honour
           ,
           called
           Schalovaney
           :
           for
           which
           use
           there
           is
           bestowed
           very
           much
           both
           in
           grain
           ,
           and
           other
           victuall
           .
           This
           surplus
           of
           provision
           is
           sold
           by
           the
           Steward
           to
           the
           best
           hand
           ,
           and
           runneth
           into
           the
           Emperours
           treasurie
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           
             Juan
             Vasilowich
          
           ,
           father
           to
           this
           Emperour
           (
           who
           kept
           a
           more
           Princely
           and
           bountifull
           house
           then
           the
           Emperour
           now
           doth
           )
           this
           overplus
           of
           grain
           ,
           and
           other
           incomes
           into
           the
           Stewards
           office
           ,
           yielded
           to
           his
           treasurie
           not
           past
           60.
           thousand
           rubbels
           yearly
           ,
           but
           riseth
           now
           by
           good
           husbanding
           of
           the
           Steward
           
             Gregory
             Vasilowich
             Godonoe
          
           ,
           to
           230
           thousand
           rubbels
           a
           year
           .
           And
           this
           by
           the
           means
           of
           the
           Empresse
           &
           her
           kindred
           ,
           specially
           
             Borris
             Federowich
             Godonoe
          
           ,
           that
           account
           it
           all
           their
           own
           that
           runs
           into
           the
           Emperours
           treasure
           .
           Much
           of
           this
           surplusage
           that
           riseth
           out
           of
           the
           rent-provision
           ,
           is
           employed
           to
           
           the
           paiment
           of
           the
           wages
           of
           his
           hou●…ld
           officers
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           many
           attending
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           purveying
           abroad
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           office
           of
           receit
           called
           the
           Chetfirds
           (
           being
           divided
           into
           foure
           severall
           parts
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           said
           )
           hath
           foure
           head-officers
           ,
           which
           besides
           the
           ordering
           and
           government
           of
           the
           shires
           contained
           within
           their
           severall
           Chetfirds
           have
           this
           also
           as
           a
           part
           of
           their
           office
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           Tagla
           &
           Podat
           belonging
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           that
           riseth
           out
           of
           the
           foure
           Chetfirds
           or
           Quarters
           .
           The
           Tagla
           is
           a
           yearly
           rent
           or
           imposition
           raised
           upon
           every
           Wite
           or
           measure
           of
           grain
           that
           groweth
           within
           the
           land
           ,
           gathered
           by
           sworn
           men
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           the
           office
           .
           The
           Wite
           containeth
           sixtie
           Chetfirds
           .
           Every
           Chetfird
           is
           three
           bushels
           English
           ,
           or
           little
           lesse
           .
           The
           Podat
           is
           an
           ordinary
           rent
           of
           money
           imposed
           upon
           every
           Soak
           ,
           or
           Hundred
           within
           the
           whole
           Realm
           .
        
         
           This
           Tagla
           and
           Podat
           bring
           in
           yearly
           to
           the
           Offices
           of
           the
           Chetfirds
           a
           great
           summe
           of
           money
           :
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           particulars
           here
           set
           
           down
           .
           The
           town
           and
           Province
           of
           Vobsko
           pay
           yearly
           for
           Tagla
           and
           P●dat
           about
           18000
           rubbels
           .
           Novogr●d
           35000.
           rubbels
           .
           Torshock
           and
           O●s●
           8000.
           rubbels
           .
           Razan
           30000.
           rubbels
           .
           Morum
           12000.
           rubbels
           .
           Colmigrōe
           and
           Duyna
           8000.
           rubbels
           .
           Vologda
           12000.
           rubbels
           .
           Cazan
           18000.
           rubbels
           .
           Vsting
           30000.
           rubbels
           .
           Rostove
           50000.
           
           The
           citie
           of
           Mosko
           40000.
           rubbels
           .
           Sibierskoy
           20000.
           rubbels
           .
           Castrome
           12000.
           rubbels
           .
           The
           totall
           amounteth
           to
           400000.
           rubbels
           or
           marks
           a
           year
           ,
           which
           is
           brought
           in
           yearly
           the
           first
           day
           of
           September
           ,
           that
           is
           reckoned
           by
           them
           the
           first
           day
           of
           the
           year
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           that
           is
           called
           the
           
             Bulsha
             Prechod
          
           or
           great
           Income
           receiveth
           all
           the
           customes
           that
           are
           gathered
           out
           of
           all
           the
           principall
           towns
           and
           cities
           within
           the
           whole
           Realm
           ,
           besides
           the
           fees
           and
           other
           duties
           which
           rise
           out
           of
           divers
           smaller
           Offices
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           brought
           into
           this
           office
           of
           
             Bulsha
             Prechod
          
           .
           The
           towns
           of
           most
           trade
           ,
           that
           do
           yield
           greatest
           customes
           ,
           are
           these
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           
             Mosko
             ,
             Smolensko
             ,
             Vobsko
             ,
             Novogrod
             Velica
             ,
             Strararouse
             ,
             
             Torshock
             ,
             Otfer
             ,
             Yaruslave
             ,
             castrome
             ,
             Nesna
             Novogrod
             ,
             Cazan
             ,
             Vologda
             .
          
           This
           custome
           out
           of
           the
           great
           towns
           is
           therefore
           most
           certain
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           reckoned
           ,
           because
           it
           i●
           set
           and
           rated
           precisely
           what
           they
           ●…ll
           pay
           for
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           year
           .
           Which
           needs
           must
           be
           paid
           into
           the
           said
           office
           ,
           though
           they
           receive
           not
           so
           much
           .
           If
           it
           fall
           out
           to
           be
           more
           ,
           it
           runneth
           all
           into
           the
           Emperours
           advantage
           .
        
         
           The
           custome
           at
           Mosko
           for
           every
           year
           is
           12000.
           rubbels
           .
           The
           custome
           of
           
             Smolensko
             ,
             8000.
             
             Vobsko
          
           12000
           ,
           rubbels
           .
           
             Novogrod
             velica
          
           6000.
           rubbels
           .
           Strararouse
           by
           salt
           and
           other
           commodities
           18000.
           rubbels
           .
           Torsh●ck
           800.
           rubbels
           .
           Otfer
           700.
           rubbels
           .
           Yaruslave
           1200.
           rubbels
           .
           Castrome
           1800.
           rubbels
           .
           
             Nesna
             Novogrod
          
           7000.
           rubbels
           .
           Cazan
           11000.
           rubbels
           .
           Vologda
           2000.
           rubbels
           .
           The
           custome
           of
           the
           rest
           that
           are
           towns
           of
           〈◊〉
           is
           sometimes
           more
           ,
           sometimes
           le●●●
           ,
           as
           their
           traffick
           and
           dealings
           with
           commodities
           to
           and
           fro
           falleth
           out
           for
           the
           year
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           be
           said
           for
           certain
           ,
           that
           
           the
           three
           tables
           of
           receits
           belonging
           to
           this
           office
           of
           
             Bulsha
             Prechod
          
           ,
           when
           they
           receive
           least
           ,
           account
           for
           thus
           much
           ,
           viz.
           The
           first
           table
           160000.
           rubbels
           .
           The
           second
           table
           90000.
           rubbels
           .
           The
           third
           70000.
           rubbels
           .
           So
           that
           there
           cometh
           into
           the
           office
           of
           
             Bulsha
             Prechod
          
           at
           the
           least
           reckoning
           (
           as
           appeareth
           by
           their
           books
           of
           customes
           )
           out
           of
           these
           and
           other
           towns
           ,
           and
           maketh
           the
           summe
           of
           340000.
           rubbels
           a
           year
           .
           Besides
           this
           custome
           out
           of
           the
           towns
           of
           trade
           ,
           there
           is
           received
           by
           this
           office
           of
           
             Bulsha
             Prechod
          
           ,
           the
           yearly
           rent
           of
           the
           common
           Bathstoves
           ,
           and
           Cabacks
           ,
           or
           Drinkinghouses
           ,
           which
           pertain
           to
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Which
           (
           though
           it
           be
           uncertain
           for
           the
           just
           summe
           ,
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           certain
           and
           an
           ordinary
           matter
           ,
           that
           the
           Russe
           will
           bathe
           himself
           aswell
           within
           as
           without
           )
           yieldeth
           a
           large
           rent
           to
           the
           Emperours
           treasurie
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           besides
           a
           certain
           mulct
           or
           penaltie
           that
           groweth
           to
           the
           Emperour
           out
           of
           every
           judgement
           or
           sentence
           that
           passeth
           in
           any
           of
           his
           courts
           of
           Record
           in
           all
           civill
           matters
           .
           
           This
           penaltie
           or
           mulct
           is
           20.
           
           Dingoes
           or
           pence
           upon
           every
           rubble
           or
           mark
           ,
           and
           so
           ten
           in
           the
           hundred
           ,
           which
           is
           paid
           by
           the
           partie
           that
           is
           convict
           by
           law
           .
           He
           hath
           besides
           for
           every
           name
           contained
           in
           the
           writs
           that
           passe
           out
           of
           these
           courts
           five
           Alteens
           .
           An
           Alteen
           is
           five
           pence
           sterling
           or
           thereabouts
           .
           This
           is
           made
           good
           out
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           whence
           the
           writ
           is
           taken
           forth
           .
           Thence
           it
           goeth
           to
           the
           office
           that
           keepeth
           the
           lesser
           seal
           ,
           where
           it
           payeth
           as
           much
           more
           to
           the
           Emperours
           use
           .
           This
           riseth
           commonly
           to
           3000.
           rubbels
           a
           year
           or
           thereabouts
           .
           Further
           also
           out
           of
           the
           office
           of
           Roisbonia
           ,
           where
           all
           fellonies
           are
           tried
           ,
           is
           received
           for
           the
           Emperour
           the
           half
           part
           of
           fellons
           goods
           ,
           the
           other
           half
           goeth
           the
           one
           part
           to
           the
           informer
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           the
           officers
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           is
           brought
           into
           the
           office
           of
           
             Bulsha
             Prechod
          
           ,
           or
           great
           income
           .
           Besides
           the
           overplus
           or
           remainder
           that
           is
           saved
           out
           of
           the
           land-rents
           ,
           allotted
           to
           divers
           other
           offices
           :
           as
           namely
           to
           the
           office
           called
           Roserade
           ,
           which
           hath
           lands
           and
           rents
           assigned
           unto
           it
           to
           pay
           the
           yearly
           salaries
           of
           
           the
           souldiers
           or
           horsmen
           that
           are
           kept
           still
           in
           pay
           .
           Which
           in
           time
           of
           peace
           when
           they
           rest
           at
           home
           not
           employed
           in
           any
           service
           ,
           is
           commonly
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           paid
           them
           by
           halfs
           ,
           sometimes
           not
           the
           half
           :
           so
           that
           the
           remainder
           out
           of
           the
           Roserade
           office
           that
           is
           laid
           into
           the
           Emperours
           treasurie
           cometh
           for
           the
           most
           part
           every
           year
           to
           250000.
           rubbels
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           sort
           (
           though
           not
           so
           much
           )
           is
           brought
           in
           the
           surplus
           out
           of
           the
           Strelletskoy
           offices
           which
           hath
           proper
           lands
           for
           the
           paiment
           of
           the
           Strelsey
           men
           or
           gunners
           ,
           aswell
           those
           at
           Mosko
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           the
           Emperours
           guard
           (
           12000.
           in
           ordinary
           )
           as
           on
           the
           borthers
           ,
           and
           other
           garison
           towns
           and
           castles
           .
           Likewise
           out
           of
           the
           office
           of
           
             Prechase
             ,
             Shifivoy
             Nemshoy
          
           which
           hath
           set
           allowance
           of
           lands
           to
           maintain
           the
           forein
           mercenarie
           souldiers
           ,
           as
           
             Poles
             ,
             Swedens
             ,
             Dutches
             ,
             Scots
             ,
             &c.
          
           So
           out
           of
           the
           office
           of
           Pusharskoy
           .
           (
           which
           hath
           lande
           and
           rents
           allowed
           for
           the
           provision
           of
           munition
           ,
           
             great
             Ordi●…ce
             ,
             Powder
             ,
             S●●t
             ,
             S●ltpe●…r
             ,
             Brimstone
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           )
           there
           is
           left
           somewhat
           at
           the
           years
           
           end
           ,
           that
           runneth
           into
           the
           treasurie
           .
           All
           these
           bring
           into
           the
           office
           of
           
             Bulsha
             Prechod
          
           that
           which
           remaineth
           in
           their
           hand
           at
           the
           years
           end
           .
           Whence
           〈◊〉
           is
           delivered
           into
           the
           Emperours
           treasurie
           .
           So
           that
           the
           whole
           summe
           that
           groweth
           to
           this
           office
           of
           
             Bulsha
             Prechod
          
           ,
           or
           the
           great
           income
           (
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           books
           of
           the
           said
           office
           )
           amounteth
           to
           800000.
           rubbels
           a
           year
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           offices
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Steward
           ,
           the
           foure
           Chetsirds
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Bulsha
             Prechod
          
           deliver
           in
           their
           receits
           to
           the
           head
           treasurie
           ,
           that
           lieth
           within
           the
           Emperours
           house
           or
           castle
           at
           the
           Mosko
           .
           Where
           lie
           all
           his
           moneys
           ,
           jewels
           ,
           crowns
           ,
           sceptres
           ,
           plate
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           the
           chests
           ,
           hutches
           ,
           and
           bags
           being
           signed
           by
           the
           Emperours
           themselves
           with
           their
           own
           seal
           .
           Though
           at
           this
           time
           the
           L.
           
             Borris
             Federowich
             Godonoe
          
           his
           seal
           and
           oversight
           supplieth
           for
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           things
           .
           The
           under-officer
           at
           this
           time
           is
           one
           
             Stephen
             Vasilowich
             Godonoe
          
           ,
           Cousin
           germane
           to
           the
           said
           Borris
           ,
           who
           hath
           two
           Clerks
           allowed
           to
           serve
           under
           him
           in
           the
           office
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             summe
             that
             groweth
             to
             the
             Emperours
             treasurie
             in
             money
             onely
             ,
             for
             every
             year
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             Stewards
             office
             above
             the
             expense
             of
             his
             house
             230000
             rubbels
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             foure
             Chetfirds
             for
             soak
             and
             head-money
             400000.
             rubbels
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             
               Bulsha
               Prechod
            
             Office
             ,
             or
             great
             income
             ,
             for
             custome
             and
             other
             rents
             .
             800000.
             rubbels
             .
          
           
             
               Summe
               1430000.
               rubbles
               clear
               ,
               besides
               all
               charges
               for
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               salaries
               of
               his
               souldiers
               otherwise
               discharged
               .
            
          
        
         
           But
           besides
           this
           revenue
           that
           is
           paid
           all
           in
           money
           to
           the
           Emperours
           treasurie
           he
           receiveth
           yearly
           in
           furres
           and
           other
           duties
           to
           a
           great
           value
           out
           of
           
             Siberia
             ,
             Pechora
             ,
             Permia
          
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           which
           are
           sold
           or
           bartred
           away
           for
           other
           forein
           commodities
           to
           the
           
             Turkish
             ,
             Persian
             ,
             Armenian
             ,
             Georgian
          
           and
           Bougharian
           Merchants
           that
           trade
           within
           his
           countreys
           ,
           besides
           others
           of
           Christendome
           .
           What
           it
           maketh
           in
           the
           whole
           (
           though
           the
           
           value
           cannot
           be
           set
           down
           precisely
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           thing
           casuall
           as
           the
           commoditie
           may
           be
           got
           )
           it
           may
           be
           guessed
           by
           that
           which
           was
           gathered
           the
           last
           year
           out
           of
           Siberia
           for
           the
           Emperours
           custome
           ,
           viz.
           466.
           timber
           of
           Sables
           ,
           five
           timber
           of
           Martrons
           ,
           180.
           black
           Foxes
           ,
           besides
           other
           commodities
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           may
           be
           added
           their
           seizures
           ,
           and
           confiscations
           upon
           such
           as
           are
           in
           displeasure
           ,
           which
           riseth
           to
           a
           great
           summe
           ;
           besides
           other
           their
           extraordinary
           impositions
           ,
           and
           exactions
           done
           upon
           their
           officers
           ,
           Monasteries
           ,
           &c.
           not
           for
           any
           apparent
           necessitie
           or
           use
           of
           the
           Prince
           or
           commonwealth
           ,
           but
           of
           will
           and
           custome
           ;
           yet
           with
           some
           pretence
           of
           a
           Scythian
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           grosse
           and
           barbarous
           policie
           (
           as
           may
           appear
           )
           by
           these
           few
           Sophismata
           or
           counterfeit
           policies
           put
           in
           practice
           by
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Russia
           ,
           all
           tending
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           robbe
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           inrich
           their
           treasurie
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           this
           by
           word
           was
           used
           by
           the
           late
           Emperour
           
             Juan
             Vasilowich
             ,
             That
             his
             people
             were
             like
             to
             his
             beard
             .
             The
             oftner
             shaven
             ,
             the
             shocker
             
             it
             would
             grow
             .
             Or
             like
             sheep
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             shorn
             once
             a
             year
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             being
             overladen
             with
             their
             wooll
             .
          
        
         
           
             Means
             used
             to
             draw
             the
             wealth
             of
             the
             land
             into
             the
             Emperours
             treasurie
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               TO
               prevent
               no
               extortions
               ,
               exactions
               ,
               or
               briberies
               whatsoever
               ,
               done
               upon
               the
               Commons
               by
               their
               Dukes
               ,
               Diacks
               ,
               or
               other
               officers
               in
               their
               Provinces
               ,
               but
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               go
               on
               till
               their
               time
               be
               expired
               ,
               and
               to
               suck
               themselves
               full
               ;
               then
               to
               call
               them
               to
               the
               Praveush
               (
               or
               whip
               )
               for
               their
               behaviour
               ,
               and
               to
               beat
               out
               of
               them
               all
               or
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               bootie
               ,
               as
               the
               honie
               from
               the
               Bee
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               wrung
               from
               the
               Commons
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               it
               into
               the
               Emperours
               treasurie
               ,
               but
               never
               any
               thing
               back
               again
               to
               the
               right
               owners
               ,
               how
               great
               or
               evident
               soever
               the
               injurie
               be
               :
               To
               this
               end
               ●…e
               needy
               Dukes
               and
               Diacks
               that
               are
               sent
               into
               their
               provinces
               serve
               the
               turn
               very
               well
               ,
               
               being
               changed
               so
               often
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               once
               a
               year
               :
               where
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               own
               and
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               continued
               for
               some
               longer
               time
               ,
               without
               all
               fear
               of
               innovation
               .
               For
               coming
               still
               fresh
               upon
               the
               Commons
               ,
               they
               suck
               more
               eagerly
               :
               like
               Tiberius
               the
               Emperours
               flies
               ,
               that
               came
               new
               still
               upon
               all
               old
               sores
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               compare
               his
               Pretors
               ,
               and
               other
               provinciall
               officers
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               To
               make
               of
               these
               officers
               (
               that
               have
               robbed
               their
               people
               )
               sometimes
               a
               publick
               example
               ,
               if
               any
               be
               more
               notorious
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               may
               seem
               to
               mislike
               the
               oppressions
               done
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               transferre
               the
               fault
               to
               his
               ill
               officers
               .
               As
               among
               divers
               other
               was
               done
               by
               the
               late
               Emperour
               
                 Juan
                 Vasilowich
              
               to
               a
               Diack
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Provinces
               ,
               that
               (
               besides
               many
               other
               extortions
               and
               briberies
               )
               had
               taken
               a
               goose
               ready
               drest
               full
               of
               money
               .
               The
               man
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               market
               place
               in
               Mosko
               :
               The
               Emperour
               himself
               present
               made
               an
               Oration
               ,
               
                 These
                 good
                 people
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 would
                 eat
                 you
                 up
                 like
                 
                 bread
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Then
               asked
               he
               his
               Polachies
               or
               executioners
               who
               could
               cut
               up
               a
               goose
               ,
               and
               commanded
               one
               of
               them
               first
               to
               cut
               off
               his
               legges
               about
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               shinne
               ,
               then
               his
               arms
               above
               his
               elbows
               ,
               asking
               him
               still
               if
               goose-flesh
               were
               good
               meat
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               to
               chop
               off
               his
               head
               :
               that
               he
               might
               have
               the
               right
               fashion
               of
               a
               goose
               readie
               dressed
               .
               This
               might
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               a
               tolerable
               piece
               of
               justice
               (
               as
               justice
               goeth
               in
               Russia
               )
               except
               his
               subtill
               end
               to
               cover
               his
               own
               oppressions
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               To
               make
               an
               open
               shew
               of
               want
               when
               any
               great
               tax
               or
               imposition
               is
               towards
               :
               As
               was
               done
               by
               this
               Emperour
               
                 Theodore
                 Juanowich
              
               ,
               by
               the
               advise
               of
               some
               about
               him
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               reign
               :
               when
               being
               left
               very
               rich
               (
               as
               was
               thought
               )
               by
               his
               father
               ,
               he
               sold
               most
               of
               his
               plate
               ,
               and
               stamped
               some
               into
               coin
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               seem
               to
               want
               money
               .
               Whereupon
               presently
               out
               came
               a
               taxation
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               To
               suffer
               their
               subjects
               to
               give
               freely
               to
               the
               Monasteries
               (
               which
               for
               their
               superstition
               very
               many
               do
               ,
               specially
               in
               their
               last
               wills
               )
               and
               to
               lay
               
               up
               their
               money
               and
               substance
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               keep
               it
               more
               safe
               .
               Which
               all
               is
               permitted
               them
               without
               any
               restraint
               or
               proviso
               ,
               as
               was
               and
               is
               in
               some
               countreyes
               of
               Christendome
               .
               Whereby
               their
               Monasteries
               grow
               to
               exceeding
               great
               wealth
               .
               This
               they
               do
               to
               have
               the
               money
               of
               the
               Realm
               better
               stored
               together
               ,
               &
               more
               ready
               for
               their
               hand
               when
               they
               list
               to
               take
               it
               .
               Which
               many
               times
               is
               done
               without
               any
               noise
               :
               the
               Friers
               being
               content
               rather
               to
               part
               from
               somewhat
               (
               as
               the
               increase
               groweth
               )
               then
               to
               lose
               all
               at
               once
               .
               Which
               they
               were
               made
               to
               doubt
               of
               in
               the
               other
               Emperours
               dayes
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               end
               
                 Juan
                 Vasilowich
              
               late
               Emperour
               used
               a
               very
               strange
               practise
               ,
               that
               few
               Princes
               would
               have
               done
               in
               their
               greatest
               extremities
               .
               He
               resigned
               his
               kingdome
               to
               one
               
                 Velica
                 Knez
                 Simeon
              
               ,
               the
               Emperours
               sonne
               of
               Cazan
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               meant
               to
               draw
               himself
               from
               all
               publick
               doings
               to
               a
               quiet
               private
               life
               .
               Towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               year
               he
               caused
               this
               new
               King
               to
               call
               in
               all
               Charters
               granted
               to
               Bishopricks
               and
               Monasteries
               ,
               
               which
               they
               had
               enjoyed
               many
               hundred
               years
               before
               ,
               which
               were
               all
               cancelled
               .
               This
               done
               (
               as
               in
               dislike
               of
               the
               fact
               and
               misgovernment
               of
               the
               new
               King
               )
               he
               resumed
               the
               scepter
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               content
               (
               as
               in
               favour
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               religious
               men
               )
               that
               they
               should
               renew
               their
               charters
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               of
               himself
               ,
               reserving
               and
               annexing
               to
               the
               Crown
               so
               much
               of
               their
               lands
               as
               himself
               thought
               good
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               practise
               he
               wrung
               from
               the
               Bishopricks
               and
               Monasteries
               (
               besides
               the
               lands
               which
               he
               annexed
               to
               the
               Crown
               )
               an
               huge
               masse
               of
               money
               .
               From
               some
               40.
               from
               some
               50.
               from
               some
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               rubbels
               .
               And
               this
               as
               well
               for
               the
               increase
               of
               his
               treasurie
               ,
               as
               to
               abare
               the
               ill
               opinion
               of
               his
               hard
               government
               ,
               by
               a
               shew
               of
               worse
               in
               another
               man.
               Wherein
               his
               strange
               spirit
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               being
               hated
               of
               his
               subjects
               (
               as
               himself
               knew
               well
               enough
               )
               yet
               would
               venture
               such
               a
               practise
               to
               set
               another
               in
               his
               saddle
               ,
               that
               might
               have
               ridde
               away
               with
               his
               horse
               while
               himself
               walked
               by
               on
               foot
               .
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               To
               send
               their
               messengers
               into
               
               the
               Provinces
               or
               shires
               where
               the
               speciall
               commodities
               of
               their
               countrey
               grow
               ,
               as
               furres
               ,
               wax
               ,
               honey
               ,
               &c.
               there
               to
               forestall
               and
               engrosse
               sometime
               one
               whole
               commoditie
               ,
               sometime
               two
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               taking
               them
               at
               small
               prices
               what
               themselves
               list
               ,
               and
               selling
               them
               again
               at
               an
               excessive
               rate
               to
               their
               own
               merchants
               ,
               and
               to
               merchants
               strangers
               .
               If
               they
               refuse
               to
               buy
               them
               ,
               then
               to
               force
               them
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               is
               done
               when
               any
               commoditie
               either
               native
               or
               forein
               (
               as
               cloth
               of
               gold
               ,
               broad
               cloth
               ,
               &c.
               )
               thus
               engrossed
               by
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               received
               into
               his
               treasurie
               ,
               happeneth
               to
               decay
               ,
               or
               marre
               by
               long
               lying
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               casualtie
               .
               Which
               is
               forced
               upon
               the
               Merchants
               ,
               to
               be
               bought
               by
               them
               at
               the
               Emperours
               price
               ,
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               no.
               This
               last
               year
               of
               1589.
               was
               engrossed
               all
               the
               wax
               of
               the
               countrey
               ,
               so
               that
               none
               might
               deal
               with
               that
               commoditie
               but
               the
               Emperour
               onely
               .
            
          
           
             
               6.
               
               To
               take
               up
               and
               engrosse
               in
               like
               sort
               sometime
               forein
               commodities
               ,
               as
               silks
               ,
               cloth
               ,
               lead
               ,
               pearl
               ,
               &c.
               brought
               
               into
               his
               realm
               by
               Turkish
               merchants
               ,
               
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Bougharians
                 ,
                 Potes
                 ,
                 English
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               ;
               and
               then
               to
               force
               his
               merchants
               to
               buy
               them
               of
               his
               officers
               at
               his
               own
               price
               .
            
          
           
             
               7.
               
               To
               make
               a
               Monopolie
               for
               the
               time
               of
               such
               commodities
               as
               are
               paid
               him
               for
               rent
               ,
               or
               custome
               ,
               and
               to
               inhanse
               the
               price
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               furres
               ,
               corn
               ,
               wood
               ,
               &c.
               what
               time
               none
               must
               sell
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               commoditie
               ,
               till
               the
               Emperours
               be
               all
               sold.
               By
               this
               means
               he
               maketh
               of
               his
               rent-corn
               ,
               and
               other
               provision
               of
               victuall
               (
               as
               before
               was
               said
               )
               about
               200000.
               rubbels
               or
               marks
               a
               year
               :
               Of
               his
               rent-wood
               ,
               hay
               ,
               &c.
               
               30000.
               rubbels
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               .
            
          
           
             
               8.
               
               In
               every
               great
               town
               of
               his
               Realm
               he
               hath
               a
               Caback
               or
               drinking-house
               where
               is
               sold
               aquavitae
               (
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Russe
                 wine
                 )
                 mead
                 ,
                 beer
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Out
               of
               these
               he
               receiveth
               rent
               that
               amounteth
               to
               a
               great
               summe
               of
               money
               .
               Some
               yield
               800.
               some
               900.
               some
               a
               1000.
               some
               2000.
               or
               3000.
               rubbels
               a
               year
               .
               Wherein
               besides
               the
               base
               and
               dishonourable
               means
               to
               encrease
               his
               treasurie
               ,
               many
               foul
               faults
               
               are
               committed
               .
               The
               poore
               labouring
               man
               and
               artificer
               many
               times
               spendeth
               all
               from
               his
               wife
               and
               children
               .
               Some
               use
               to
               lay
               in
               twentie
               ,
               thirtie
               ,
               fourtie
               rubbels
               ,
               or
               more
               into
               the
               Caback
               ,
               and
               vow
               themselves
               to
               the
               pot
               till
               all
               that
               be
               spent
               .
               And
               this
               (
               as
               he
               will
               say
               )
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               Hospodare
               ,
               or
               the
               Emperour
               .
               You
               shall
               have
               many
               there
               that
               have
               drunk
               all
               away
               to
               the
               very
               skin
               ,
               and
               so
               walk
               naked
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Naga
               .
               While
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Caback
               ,
               none
               may
               call
               them
               forth
               whatsoever
               cause
               there
               be
               ,
               because
               he
               hindereth
               the
               Emperours
               revenue
               .
            
          
           
             
               9.
               
               To
               cause
               some
               of
               his
               Boiarens
               or
               Nobles
               of
               his
               court
               (
               whom
               he
               useth
               upon
               trust
               )
               that
               have
               houses
               in
               the
               Mosko
               to
               fain
               themselves
               robbed
               ;
               then
               to
               send
               for
               the
               Zemskey
               men
               ,
               or
               Aldermen
               of
               the
               citie
               ,
               and
               to
               command
               them
               to
               find
               out
               the
               robberie
               .
               In
               default
               of
               not
               finding
               it
               ,
               to
               prave
               or
               seize
               the
               citie
               for
               their
               misgovernment
               in
               8000.
               9000.
               or
               10000
               rubbels
               at
               a
               time
               .
               This
               is
               many
               times
               practised
               .
            
          
           
             
               10.
               
               In
               these
               exactions
               to
               shew
               
               their
               sovereigntie
               ,
               sometime
               they
               use
               very
               plain
               and
               yet
               strange
               cavillations
               .
               As
               was
               that
               of
               
                 Juan
                 Vasilowich
              
               ,
               father
               to
               this
               Emperour
               ,
               after
               this
               sort
               :
               He
               sent
               into
               Permia
               for
               certain
               loads
               of
               
                 Cedar
                 wood
              
               ,
               whereof
               he
               knew
               that
               none
               grew
               in
               that
               Countrey
               .
               The
               inhabitants
               returned
               answer
               they
               could
               find
               none
               there
               .
               Whereupon
               he
               seassed
               their
               Countrey
               in
               12000.
               rubbels
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               concealed
               the
               commoditie
               of
               purpose
               .
               Again
               he
               sent
               to
               the
               citie
               of
               Mosko
               to
               provide
               for
               him
               a
               Colpack
               or
               measure
               full
               of
               live
               fleas
               for
               a
               medicine
               .
               They
               returned
               answer
               that
               the
               thing
               was
               impossible
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               could
               get
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               could
               not
               measure
               them
               ,
               for
               leaping
               out
               .
               Whereupon
               he
               praved
               or
               beat
               out
               of
               their
               shins
               7000.
               rubbels
               for
               a
               mulct
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           like
           cavillation
           he
           extorted
           from
           his
           Nobilitie
           30000.
           rubbels
           ,
           because
           he
           missed
           of
           his
           game
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           a
           hunting
           for
           the
           Hare
           :
           as
           if
           their
           hunting
           and
           murdering
           of
           hares
           had
           been
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           .
           Which
           the
           Nobilitie
           (
           as
           the
           manner
           is
           )
           praved
           presently
           again
           upon
           the
           Mousicks
           
           or
           common
           people
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           This
           may
           seem
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           extortion
           ,
           by
           such
           pleasant
           cavils
           to
           fliece
           his
           poore
           subjects
           in
           good
           sadnesse
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           agreeth
           with
           the
           qualitie
           of
           those
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           the
           miserable
           subjection
           of
           that
           poore
           Countrey
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           means
           are
           practised
           by
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Russia
           ,
           to
           encrease
           their
           Treasurie
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
           Of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Commonaltie
           ,
           or
           vulgar
           sort
           of
           people
           in
           the
           countrey
           of
           Russia
           .
        
         
           THe
           condition
           of
           the
           Commons
           and
           vulgar
           sort
           of
           people
           may
           partly
           be
           understood
           by
           that
           which
           already
           hath
           been
           said
           concerning
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           government
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           with
           the
           ordering
           of
           their
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           chief
           towns
           of
           the
           land
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           touching
           their
           libertie
           ,
           how
           it
           standeth
           with
           them
           ,
           it
           may
           appear
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           reckoned
           in
           no
           degree
           
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           suffrage
           nor
           place
           in
           their
           Zabore
           ,
           or
           High
           court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           where
           their
           laws
           and
           publick
           orders
           are
           concluded
           upon
           ,
           which
           commonly
           tend
           to
           the
           oppression
           of
           the
           commons
           .
           For
           the
           other
           two
           degrees
           viz.
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           Clergie
           ,
           which
           have
           a
           vote
           in
           the
           Parliaments
           (
           though
           farre
           from
           that
           libertie
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           common
           consultations
           for
           the
           publick
           benefit
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           and
           proportion
           of
           their
           degrees
           )
           are
           well
           contented
           that
           the
           whole
           burden
           shall
           light
           upon
           the
           Commons
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           ease
           their
           own
           shoulders
           by
           laying
           all
           upon
           them
           .
           Again
           ,
           into
           what
           servile
           condition
           their
           libertie
           is
           brought
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Nobles
           and
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Countrey
           (
           who
           themselves
           also
           are
           but
           servile
           ,
           specially
           of
           late
           years
           )
           it
           may
           further
           appear
           by
           their
           own
           acknowledgements
           in
           their
           supplications
           and
           other
           writings
           to
           any
           of
           the
           Nobles
           or
           chief
           officers
           of
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           wherein
           they
           name
           and
           subscribe
           themselves
           Kolophey
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           
           villains
           ,
           or
           bondslaves
           ,
           as
           they
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           do
           unto
           the
           Emperour
           .
           This
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           servant
           nor
           bondslave
           more
           awed
           by
           his
           Master
           ,
           nor
           kept
           down
           in
           a
           more
           servile
           subjection
           ,
           then
           the
           poore
           people
           are
           ,
           and
           that
           universally
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           Emperour
           but
           by
           his
           Nobilitie
           ,
           chief
           officers
           and
           souldiers
           .
           So
           that
           when
           a
           poore
           Mousick
           meeteth
           with
           any
           of
           them
           upon
           the
           high
           way
           ,
           he
           must
           turn
           himself
           about
           ,
           as
           not
           daring
           to
           look
           him
           on
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           fall
           down
           with
           knocking
           of
           his
           head
           to
           the
           very
           ground
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           unto
           his
           Idol
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           concerning
           the
           lands
           ,
           goods
           ,
           and
           other
           possessions
           of
           the
           commons
           ,
           they
           answer
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           lie
           common
           indeed
           ,
           without
           any
           fense
           against
           the
           rapine
           and
           spoil
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           highest
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           Nobilitie
           ,
           officers
           ,
           and
           souldiers
           .
           Besides
           the
           taxes
           ,
           customes
           ,
           seizures
           ,
           and
           other
           publick
           exactions
           done
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           racked
           and
           pulled
           by
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           officers
           ,
           &
           messengers
           sent
           abroad
           by
           
           the
           Emperour
           in
           his
           publick
           affairs
           ,
           specially
           in
           the
           Yammes
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           and
           through
           fare
           towns
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           have
           many
           villages
           and
           towns
           of
           half
           a
           mile
           ,
           and
           a
           mile
           long
           ,
           stand
           all
           unhabited
           ,
           the
           people
           being
           fled
           all
           into
           other
           places
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           extreme
           usage
           ,
           and
           exactions
           done
           upon
           them
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           way
           towards
           Mosko
           ,
           betwixt
           Vologda
           and
           Yaruslaveley
           (
           which
           is
           two
           nineties
           after
           their
           reckoning
           ,
           little
           more
           then
           an
           hundred
           miles
           English
           )
           there
           are
           in
           sight
           fiftie
           Darieunes
           or
           villages
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           some
           half
           a
           mi●e
           ,
           some
           a
           mile
           long
           ,
           that
           stand
           vacant
           and
           desolate
           without
           any
           inhabitant
           .
           The
           like
           is
           in
           all
           other
           places
           of
           the
           realm
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           by
           those
           that
           have
           better
           travelled
           the
           countrey
           then
           my self
           had
           time
           or
           occasion
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           oppression
           over
           the
           poore
           Commons
           maketh
           them
           to
           have
           no
           courage
           in
           following
           their
           trades
           :
           for
           that
           the
           more
           they
           have
           ,
           the
           more
           danger
           they
           are
           in
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           lives
           also
           .
           And
           if
           they
           have
           any
           thing
           ,
           
           they
           conceal
           it
           all
           they
           can
           ,
           sometimes
           conveying
           it
           into
           Monasteries
           ,
           sometimes
           hiding
           it
           under
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           in
           woods
           ,
           as
           men
           are
           wont
           to
           do
           where
           they
           are
           in
           fear
           of
           forein
           invasion
           :
           in
           so
           much
           that
           many
           times
           you
           shall
           see
           them
           afraid
           to
           be
           known
           to
           any
           Boiaren
           or
           Gentleman
           of
           such
           commodities
           as
           they
           have
           to
           sell.
           I
           have
           seen
           them
           sometimes
           when
           they
           have
           laid
           open
           their
           commodities
           for
           a
           liking
           (
           as
           their
           principall
           furres
           and
           such
           like
           )
           to
           look
           still
           behind
           them
           ,
           and
           towards
           every
           doore
           ,
           as
           men
           in
           some
           fear
           ,
           that
           looked
           to
           be
           set
           upon
           ,
           and
           surprised
           by
           some
           enemie
           :
           Whereof
           asking
           the
           cause
           ,
           I
           found
           it
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           doubted
           left
           some
           Nobleman
           or
           Sinaboiarskey
           of
           the
           Emperour
           had
           been
           in
           companie
           ,
           and
           so
           laid
           a
           train
           for
           them
           to
           prey
           upon
           their
           commodities
           perforce
           .
        
         
           This
           maketh
           the
           people
           (
           though
           otherwise
           hardened
           to
           bear
           any
           toil
           )
           to
           give
           themselves
           much
           to
           idlenesse
           and
           drinking
           ,
           as
           passing
           for
           no
           more
           then
           from
           hand
           to
           mouth
           .
           And
           hereof
           it
           cometh
           that
           the
           commodities
           
           of
           Russia
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           as
           
             wax
             ,
             tallow
             ,
             hides
             ,
             flax
             ,
             hemp
             ,
             &c.
          
           grow
           and
           go
           abroad
           in
           farre
           lesse
           plentie
           then
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           ,
           because
           the
           people
           ,
           being
           oppressed
           and
           spoiled
           of
           their
           gettings
           ,
           are
           discouraged
           from
           their
           labours
           .
           Yet
           this
           one
           thing
           is
           much
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           this
           oppression
           there
           were
           three
           brethren
           Merchants
           of
           late
           that
           traded
           together
           with
           one
           stock
           in
           common
           ,
           that
           were
           found
           to
           be
           worth
           300000.
           rubbels
           in
           money
           ,
           besides
           lands
           ,
           cattels
           ,
           and
           other
           commodities
           .
           Which
           may
           partly
           be
           imputed
           to
           their
           dwellings
           farre
           off
           from
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           viz.
           in
           Wichida
           a
           1000.
           miles
           from
           Mosko
           ,
           and
           more
           .
           The
           same
           are
           said
           by
           those
           that
           knew
           them
           to
           have
           set
           on
           work
           all
           the
           year
           long
           ten
           thousand
           men
           in
           making
           of
           salt
           ,
           carriages
           by
           cart
           ,
           and
           boat
           ,
           hewing
           of
           wood
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           besides
           5000.
           bondslaves
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           to
           inhabite
           and
           till
           their
           land
           .
           They
           had
           also
           their
           physitions
           ,
           surgeons
           ,
           apothecaries
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           artificers
           of
           Doutcees
           and
           others
           ,
           belonging
           unto
           them
           .
           They
           are
           said
           to
           have
           
           paid
           to
           the
           Emperour
           for
           custome
           to
           the
           summe
           of
           23000.
           rubbels
           a
           year
           (
           for
           which
           cause
           they
           were
           suffered
           to
           enjoy
           their
           trade
           )
           besides
           the
           maintaining
           of
           certain
           garrisons
           on
           the
           borders
           of
           Siberia
           ,
           which
           were
           near
           unto
           them
           .
           Wherein
           the
           Emperour
           was
           content
           to
           use
           their
           purse
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           they
           had
           got
           ground
           in
           Siberia
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           habitable
           ,
           by
           burning
           ,
           and
           cutting
           down
           woods
           from
           Wichida
           to
           Perm
           ,
           above
           a
           1000.
           verse
           ,
           and
           then
           took
           it
           all
           away
           from
           them
           perforce
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           in
           the
           end
           being
           envied
           and
           disdained
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           not
           standing
           with
           their
           pollicie
           to
           have
           any
           so
           great
           ,
           specially
           a
           Mousick
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           began
           first
           to
           pull
           from
           them
           by
           pieces
           ,
           sometimes
           20000
           rubbels
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           sometime
           more
           ;
           till
           in
           the
           end
           their
           sons
           that
           now
           are
           ,
           are
           well
           eased
           of
           their
           stock
           ,
           and
           have
           but
           small
           part
           of
           their
           fathers
           substance
           ,
           the
           rest
           being
           drawn
           all
           into
           the
           Emperours
           treasurie
           .
           Their
           names
           were
           
             Jacove
             ,
             Gregorie
          
           ,
           and
           Simon
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Onyka
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           qualitie
           of
           their
           people
           
           otherwise
           ,
           though
           there
           seemeth
           to
           be
           in
           them
           some
           aptnesse
           to
           receive
           any
           art
           (
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           naturall
           wits
           in
           the
           men
           ,
           and
           very
           children
           )
           yet
           they
           excell
           in
           no
           kind
           of
           common
           art
           ,
           much
           lesse
           in
           any
           learning
           ,
           or
           literall
           kind
           of
           knowledge
           :
           which
           they
           are
           kept
           from
           of
           purpose
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           also
           from
           all
           militarie
           practise
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           fitter
           for
           the
           servile
           condition
           wherein
           now
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           have
           neither
           reason
           nor
           valour
           to
           attempt
           innovation
           .
           For
           this
           purpose
           also
           they
           are
           kept
           from
           travelling
           that
           they
           may
           learn
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           see
           the
           fashions
           of
           other
           Countreys
           abroad
           .
           You
           shall
           seldome
           see
           a
           Russe
           a
           traveller
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           with
           some
           Ambassadour
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           make
           a
           scape
           out
           of
           his
           Countrey
           .
           Which
           hardly
           he
           can
           do
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           borders
           that
           are
           watched
           so
           narrowly
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           for
           any
           such
           attempt
           ,
           which
           is
           death
           if
           he
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           goods
           confiscate
           .
           Onely
           they
           learn
           to
           write
           ,
           and
           to
           reade
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           few
           of
           them
           .
           Neither
           do
           they
           suffer
           any
           stranger
           willingly
           to
           come
           into
           their
           realm
           out
           of
           any
           civill
           Countrey
           ,
           
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           further
           then
           necessitie
           of
           uttering
           their
           commodities
           ,
           and
           taking
           in
           of
           forein
           doth
           enforce
           them
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           this
           year
           1589.
           they
           consulted
           about
           the
           removing
           of
           all
           Merchants
           strangers
           to
           the
           border
           towns
           ,
           to
           abide
           and
           have
           their
           residencie
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           more
           wary
           in
           admitting
           other
           strangers
           hereafter
           into
           the
           Inland
           parts
           of
           the
           realm
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           infection
           with
           better
           manners
           and
           qualities
           then
           they
           have
           of
           their
           own
           .
           For
           the
           same
           purpose
           also
           they
           are
           kept
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           degree
           by
           the
           laws
           of
           their
           countrey
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           sonne
           of
           a
           Mousick
           ,
           artificer
           or
           husbandman
           ,
           is
           ever
           a
           Mousick
           ,
           artificer
           ,
           &c.
           and
           hath
           no
           means
           to
           aspire
           any
           higher
           ,
           except
           ,
           having
           learned
           to
           write
           and
           read
           ,
           he
           attain
           to
           the
           preferment
           of
           a
           Priest
           ,
           or
           Dyack
           .
           Their
           language
           is
           all
           one
           with
           the
           Slavonian
           ,
           which
           is
           thought
           to
           have
           been
           derived
           from
           the
           Russe
           tongue
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           Russe
           from
           the
           Slavonian
           .
           For
           the
           people
           called
           Sclavi
           ,
           are
           known
           to
           have
           had
           their
           beginning
           out
           of
           Sarmatia
           ,
           and
           to
           
           have
           termed
           themselves
           of
           their
           conquest
           Sclavos
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           famous
           or
           glorious
           ,
           of
           the
           word
           Sclava
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Russe
           and
           Slavonian
           tongue
           signifieth
           as
           much
           as
           Glory
           ,
           or
           Fame
           .
           Though
           afterwards
           being
           subdued
           and
           trod
           upon
           by
           divers
           nations
           ,
           the
           Italians
           their
           neighbours
           have
           turned
           the
           word
           to
           a
           contrary
           signification
           ,
           and
           term
           every
           servant
           or
           peasant
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Sclave
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Romanes
           by
           the
           Getes
           and
           Syrians
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           .
           The
           Russe
           character
           or
           letter
           is
           no
           other
           then
           the
           Greek
           ,
           somewhat
           distorted
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           their
           trades
           ,
           diet
           ,
           apparrell
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           in
           a
           severall
           chapter
           of
           their
           private
           behaviour
           .
           This
           order
           that
           bindeth
           every
           man
           to
           keep
           his
           ranck
           ,
           and
           severall
           degree
           ,
           wherein
           his
           forefathers
           lived
           before
           him
           ,
           is
           more
           meet
           to
           keep
           the
           Subjects
           in
           a
           servile
           subjection
           ,
           and
           so
           apt
           for
           this
           and
           the
           like
           Common-wealths
           ,
           then
           to
           advance
           any
           virtue
           ,
           or
           to
           breed
           any
           rare
           or
           excellent
           qualitie
           in
           Nobilitie
           or
           Commons
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           further
           reward
           nor
           preferment
           whereunto
           they
           may
           
           bend
           their
           endeavours
           ,
           and
           employ
           themselves
           to
           advance
           their
           estate
           ,
           but
           rather
           procuring
           more
           danger
           to
           themselves
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           excell
           in
           any
           noble
           or
           principall
           qualitie
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIV
           .
           Of
           their
           publick
           Justice
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           in
           civill
           ,
           and
           criminall
           matters
           .
        
         
           THeir
           courts
           of
           civill
           justice
           for
           matters
           of
           contract
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           like
           sort
           ,
           are
           of
           three
           kinds
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           subject
           unto
           the
           other
           by
           way
           of
           appeal
           .
           The
           lowest
           Court
           (
           that
           seems
           to
           be
           appointed
           for
           some
           ease
           to
           the
           Subjects
           )
           is
           the
           office
           of
           the
           
             Gubnoy
             Starust
          
           ,
           that
           signifieth
           an
           Alderman
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Sotskey
             Starust
          
           ,
           or
           Bailiff
           of
           the
           Soak
           or
           Hundred
           ,
           whereof
           I
           spake
           before
           in
           the
           ordering
           of
           the
           Provinces
           .
           These
           may
           end
           matters
           among
           their
           neighbours
           within
           their
           Soak
           ,
           or
           severall
           Hundred
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           appointed
           
           under
           the
           Dukes
           and
           Diacks
           of
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           parties
           may
           remove
           their
           matter
           ,
           if
           they
           cannot
           be
           agreed
           by
           the
           said
           Gubnoy
           or
           
             Sotskoy
             Starust
          
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           kept
           in
           the
           head
           towns
           of
           every
           Province
           or
           Shire
           by
           the
           said
           Dukes
           and
           Diacks
           ,
           that
           are
           deputies
           to
           the
           foure
           Lords
           of
           the
           Chetfirds
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           said
           .
           From
           these
           courts
           they
           may
           appeal
           and
           remove
           their
           suits
           to
           the
           chief
           Court
           ,
           that
           is
           kept
           at
           the
           Mosko
           ,
           where
           are
           resident
           the
           officers
           of
           the
           foure
           Chetfirds
           .
           These
           are
           the
           chief
           Justices
           or
           Judges
           ,
           every
           of
           them
           in
           all
           civill
           matters
           that
           grow
           within
           their
           severall
           Chetfird
           or
           quarter
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           either
           commenced
           originally
           before
           them
           ,
           or
           prosecuted
           out
           of
           the
           inferiour
           Courts
           of
           the
           Shires
           by
           way
           of
           appeal
           .
        
         
           Their
           commencing
           and
           proceeding
           in
           civill
           actions
           is
           on
           this
           manner
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           plaintiff
           putteth
           up
           his
           supplication
           ,
           wherein
           he
           declareth
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           or
           wrong
           done
           unto
           him
           .
           Whereupon
           is
           granted
           unto
           him
           a
           Wepis
           ,
           or
           warrant
           ,
           which
           
           he
           delivereth
           to
           the
           Prestave
           ,
           or
           Sergeant
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           arrest
           upon
           the
           partie
           whom
           he
           meaneth
           to
           implead
           ,
           who
           upon
           the
           arrest
           is
           to
           put
           in
           sureties
           to
           answer
           the
           day
           appointed
           ,
           or
           else
           standeth
           at
           the
           Sergeants
           devotion
           ,
           to
           be
           kept
           safe
           by
           such
           means
           as
           he
           thinketh
           good
           .
        
         
           The
           Sergeants
           are
           many
           ,
           and
           excell
           for
           their
           hard
           and
           cruell
           dealing
           towards
           their
           prisoners
           ;
           commonly
           they
           clap
           irons
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           they
           can
           bear
           ,
           to
           wring
           out
           of
           them
           some
           larger
           fees
           .
           Though
           it
           be
           but
           for
           six
           pence
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           them
           go
           with
           chains
           on
           their
           legs
           ,
           arms
           ,
           and
           neck
           .
           When
           they
           come
           before
           the
           Judge
           ,
           the
           plaintiff
           beginneth
           to
           declare
           his
           matter
           after
           the
           content
           of
           his
           supplication
           .
           As
           for
           Atturneys
           ,
           Counsellours
           ,
           Procuratours
           and
           Advocates
           to
           plead
           their
           cause
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           such
           order
           ,
           but
           every
           man
           is
           to
           tell
           his
           own
           tale
           ,
           and
           plead
           for
           himself
           so
           well
           as
           he
           can
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           have
           any
           witnesse
           ,
           or
           other
           evidence
           ,
           they
           produce
           it
           before
           the
           Judge
           .
           If
           they
           have
           none
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           
           truth
           of
           the
           cause
           cannot
           so
           well
           be
           discerned
           by
           the
           plea
           ,
           or
           evidence
           on
           both
           parts
           ,
           then
           the
           Judge
           asketh
           either
           partie
           (
           which
           he
           thinketh
           good
           ,
           plaintife
           or
           defendant
           )
           whether
           he
           will
           
             kisse
             the
             Crosse
          
           upon
           that
           which
           he
           avoucheth
           or
           denieth
           .
           He
           that
           taketh
           the
           Crosse
           (
           being
           so
           offered
           by
           the
           Judge
           )
           is
           accounted
           clear
           ,
           and
           carrieth
           away
           the
           matter
           .
           This
           ceremonie
           is
           not
           done
           within
           the
           Court
           or
           Office
           ,
           but
           the
           partie
           is
           carried
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           an
           Officer
           ,
           and
           there
           the
           ceremonie
           is
           done
           :
           the
           money
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           hanging
           upon
           a
           nail
           ,
           or
           else
           lying
           at
           the
           idols
           feet
           ,
           ready
           to
           be
           delivered
           to
           the
           partie
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           hath
           kissed
           the
           Crosse
           before
           the
           said
           Idol
           .
        
         
           This
           kissing
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           called
           
             Creustina
             chelovania
          
           ,
           is
           as
           their
           corporall
           oath
           ,
           and
           accounted
           with
           them
           a
           very
           holy
           thing
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           will
           dare
           to
           violate
           or
           prophane
           with
           a
           false
           allegation
           .
           If
           both
           parties
           offer
           to
           kisse
           the
           Crosse
           in
           a
           contradictorie
           matter
           ,
           then
           they
           draw
           lots
           .
           The
           better
           lot
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           the
           ight
           ,
           and
           beateth
           away
           the
           matter
           .
           
           So
           the
           partie
           convicted
           is
           adjudged
           to
           pay
           the
           debt
           or
           penaltie
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           withall
           to
           pay
           the
           Emperours
           fees
           ,
           which
           is
           twentie
           pence
           upon
           every
           mark
           ,
           as
           before
           hath
           been
           noted
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           matter
           is
           thus
           ended
           ,
           the
           partie
           convicted
           is
           delivered
           to
           the
           Sergeant
           ,
           who
           hath
           a
           writ
           for
           his
           warrant
           out
           of
           the
           office
           to
           carry
           him
           to
           the
           Praveush
           or
           Righter
           of
           Justice
           ,
           if
           presently
           he
           pay
           not
           the
           money
           ,
           or
           content
           not
           the
           partie
           .
           This
           Praveush
           or
           Righter
           is
           a
           place
           near
           to
           the
           office
           ,
           where
           such
           as
           have
           sentence
           passed
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           pay
           that
           which
           is
           adjudged
           ,
           are
           beaten
           with
           great
           cudgels
           on
           the
           shinnes
           ,
           and
           calves
           of
           their
           legs
           .
           Every
           forenoon
           from
           eight
           to
           eleven
           ,
           they
           are
           set
           on
           the
           Praveush
           ,
           and
           beat
           in
           this
           sort
           till
           the
           money
           be
           paid
           :
           The
           afternoon
           and
           night
           time
           ,
           they
           are
           kept
           in
           chains
           by
           the
           Sergeant
           ,
           except
           they
           put
           in
           sufficient
           sureties
           for
           their
           appearance
           at
           the
           Praveush
           at
           the
           houre
           appointed
           .
           You
           shall
           see
           fourtie
           or
           fiftie
           stand
           together
           on
           the
           Praveush
           all
           on
           a
           row
           ,
           &
           
           their
           shinnes
           thus
           becudgelled
           and
           bedasted
           every
           morning
           with
           a
           pi●eous
           crie
           .
           If
           after
           a
           years
           standing
           on
           the
           Praveush
           ,
           the
           partie
           will
           not
           ,
           or
           lack
           wherewithall
           to
           satisfie
           his
           creditour
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           him
           to
           sell
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           ,
           either
           outright
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           certain
           term
           of
           years
           .
           And
           if
           the
           price
           of
           them
           do
           not
           amount
           to
           the
           full
           payment
           ,
           the
           creditour
           may
           take
           them
           to
           be
           his
           bondslaves
           ,
           for
           years
           or
           for
           ever
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           value
           of
           the
           debt
           requireth
           .
        
         
           Such
           kind
           of
           suits
           as
           lack
           direct
           evidence
           ,
           or
           stand
           upon
           conjectures
           and
           circumstances
           to
           be
           weighed
           by
           the
           Judge
           ,
           draw
           of
           great
           length
           ,
           and
           yield
           great
           advantage
           to
           the
           Judge
           &
           officers
           .
           If
           the
           suit
           be
           upon
           a
           bond
           ,
           or
           bill
           ,
           they
           have
           for
           the
           most
           part
           good
           and
           speedy
           justice
           .
           Their
           bonds
           or
           bills
           are
           drawn
           in
           a
           very
           plain
           sort
           ,
           after
           this
           tenour
           ,
           
             I
             Juan
             Vastleo
             have
             borrowed
             of
             Alphonasse
             Dementio
             the
             summe
             of
             one
             hundred
             rubbels
             of
             going
             money
             of
             Mosko
             ,
             from
             the
             Kreshenea
          
           (
           or
           hallowing
           of
           the
           water
           )
           
             untill
             the
             Saburney
             voscreshenea
          
           (
           or
           Counsell
           Sunday
           )
           
             without
             interest
             .
             
             And
             if
             this
             money
             rest
             unpayed
             after
             that
             day
             ,
             then
             be
             shall
             give
             interest
             upon
             the
             said
             money
             ,
             after
             the
             common
             rate
             ,
             as
             it
             goeth
             among
             the
             people
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             for
             every
             five
             the
             sixth
             rubbel
             .
             Upon
             this
             there
             are
             witnesses
             ,
          
           Micheta
           Sydroveskoy
           ,
           &c.
           
           Subscribed
           ,
           
             This
             bill
             have
             I
             written
             Gabriel
             Jacovelesni
             ,
             in
             the
             year
          
           796.
           
           The
           witnesses
           and
           debter
           (
           if
           he
           can
           write
           )
           endorse
           their
           names
           on
           the
           back
           side
           of
           the
           bill
           .
           Other
           signing
           ,
           or
           sealing
           have
           they
           none
           .
        
         
           When
           any
           is
           taken
           for
           a
           matter
           of
           crime
           (
           as
           treason
           ,
           murder
           ,
           theft
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           )
           he
           is
           first
           brought
           to
           the
           Duke
           and
           Diack
           that
           are
           for
           the
           Province
           where
           the
           partie
           is
           attached
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           is
           examined
           .
           The
           manner
           of
           examination
           in
           such
           cases
           is
           all
           by
           torture
           ,
           as
           scourging
           with
           whips
           made
           of
           sinews
           ,
           or
           whitleather
           (
           called
           the
           Pudkey
           )
           as
           bigge
           as
           a
           mans
           finger
           ,
           which
           giveth
           a
           sore
           lash
           ,
           and
           entreth
           into
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           by
           tying
           to
           a
           spit
           and
           rosting
           at
           the
           fire
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           breaking
           and
           wresting
           one
           of
           their
           ribs
           with
           a
           pair
           of
           hot
           tongues
           ,
           or
           cutting
           their
           
           flesh
           under
           the
           nails
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           The
           examination
           thus
           taken
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           proofs
           &
           evidences
           that
           can
           be
           alledged
           against
           the
           partie
           ,
           is
           it
           sent
           up
           to
           the
           Mosko
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Chetfird
           or
           fourth
           part
           under
           whom
           the
           Province
           is
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           is
           presented
           to
           the
           Counsell
           table
           ,
           to
           be
           read
           and
           sentenced
           there
           ,
           where
           onely
           judgement
           is
           given
           in
           matter
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           evidence
           upon
           information
           ,
           though
           they
           never
           saw
           nor
           heard
           the
           partie
           ,
           who
           is
           kept
           still
           in
           prison
           where
           the
           fact
           was
           committed
           ,
           and
           never
           sent
           up
           to
           the
           place
           where
           he
           is
           tried
           .
           If
           they
           find
           the
           partie
           guiltie
           ,
           they
           give
           sentence
           of
           death
           according
           to
           the
           qualitie
           of
           the
           fact
           :
           which
           is
           sent
           down
           by
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Chetfird
           to
           the
           Duke
           and
           Diack
           to
           be
           put
           in
           executien
           .
           The
           prisoner
           is
           carried
           to
           the
           place
           of
           execution
           with
           his
           hands
           bound
           ,
           and
           a
           wax
           candle
           burning
           held
           betwixt
           his
           fingers
           .
        
         
           Their
           capitall
           punishments
           are
           hanging
           ,
           heading
           ,
           knocking
           on
           the
           head
           ,
           drowning
           ,
           putting
           under
           the
           ice
           ,
           setting
           on
           a
           stake
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           
           But
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           prisoners
           that
           are
           condemned
           in
           summer
           ,
           are
           kept
           for
           the
           winter
           ,
           to
           be
           knockt
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           put
           under
           the
           ice
           .
           This
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           common
           persons
           .
           For
           theft
           ,
           and
           murder
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           committed
           upon
           a
           poore
           Mousick
           by
           one
           of
           Nobilitie
           ,
           are
           not
           lightly
           punished
           ,
           nor
           yet
           is
           he
           called
           to
           any
           account
           for
           it
           .
           Their
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           accounted
           their
           Kolophey
           or
           bondslaves
           .
           If
           by
           some
           Sinaboiarskey
           or
           Gentleman-souldier
           a
           murder
           or
           theft
           be
           committed
           ,
           peradventure
           he
           shall
           be
           imprisoned
           at
           the
           Emperours
           pleasure
           .
           If
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           fact
           be
           very
           notorious
           ,
           he
           is
           whipped
           perchance
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           commonly
           all
           the
           punishment
           that
           is
           inflicted
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           man
           kill
           his
           own
           servant
           ,
           little
           or
           nothing
           is
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           accounted
           to
           be
           his
           Kolophey
           ,
           or
           bondslave
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           have
           right
           over
           his
           very
           head
           .
           The
           most
           is
           some
           small
           mulct
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           if
           the
           partie
           be
           rich
           :
           
           and
           so
           the
           quarrell
           is
           made
           rather
           against
           the
           purse
           ,
           then
           against
           the
           injustice
           .
           They
           have
           no
           written
           law
           ,
           save
           onely
           a
           small
           book
           that
           containeth
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           their
           sitting
           ,
           order
           in
           proceeding
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           judiciall
           forms
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           but
           nothing
           to
           direct
           them
           to
           give
           sentence
           upon
           right
           or
           wrong
           .
           Their
           onely
           law
           is
           their
           
             Speaking
             Law
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Magistrates
           and
           officers
           .
           Which
           sheweth
           the
           miserable
           condition
           of
           this
           poore
           people
           ,
           that
           are
           forced
           to
           have
           them
           for
           their
           law
           ,
           and
           direction
           of
           justice
           ,
           against
           whose
           injustice
           and
           extreme
           oppression
           they
           had
           need
           to
           be
           armed
           with
           many
           good
           and
           strong
           laws
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           Their
           forces
           for
           the
           warres
           ,
           with
           the
           chief
           officers
           and
           their
           salaries
           .
        
         
           THe
           souldiers
           of
           Russia
           are
           called
           Sinaboiarskey
           ,
           or
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           all
           of
           that
           degree
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           military
           profession
           .
           For
           every
           souldier
           in
           Russia
           is
           a
           gentleman
           ,
           and
           none
           are
           gentlemen
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           souldiers
           ,
           that
           take
           it
           by
           descent
           from
           their
           ancestours
           :
           so
           that
           the
           sonne
           of
           a
           gentleman
           (
           which
           is
           born
           a
           souldier
           )
           is
           ever
           a
           gentleman
           ,
           and
           a
           souldier
           withall
           ,
           and
           professeth
           nothing
           else
           but
           militarie
           matters
           .
           When
           they
           are
           of
           years
           able
           to
           bear
           arms
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           the
           office
           of
           Roserade
           ,
           or
           great
           Constable
           ,
           and
           there
           present
           themselves
           :
           who
           entreth
           their
           names
           ,
           and
           allotteth
           them
           certain
           lands
           to
           maintain
           their
           charges
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           same
           that
           their
           fathers
           enjoyed
           .
           For
           the
           lands
           assigned
           to
           maintain
           the
           army
           are
           ever
           certain
           ,
           annexed
           to
           this
           office
           ,
           without
           improving
           or
           
           detracting
           one
           foot
           .
           But
           that
           if
           the
           Emperour
           have
           sufficient
           in
           wages
           ,
           the
           rooms
           being
           full
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           land
           doth
           extend
           already
           ,
           they
           are
           ,
           many
           times
           deferred
           ,
           and
           have
           nothing
           allowed
           them
           ,
           except
           some
           one
           portion
           of
           the
           land
           be
           divided
           into
           two
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           cause
           of
           great
           disorder
           within
           that
           countrey
           ,
           when
           a
           souldier
           that
           hath
           many
           children
           shall
           have
           sometimes
           but
           one
           entertained
           in
           the
           Emperours
           pay
           .
           So
           that
           the
           rest
           having
           nothing
           are
           forced
           to
           live
           by
           unjust
           and
           wicked
           shifts
           ,
           that
           tend
           to
           the
           hurt
           and
           oppression
           of
           the
           Mousick
           ,
           or
           common
           sort
           of
           people
           .
           This
           inconvenience
           groweth
           by
           maintaining
           his
           forces
           in
           a
           continuall
           succession
           .
           The
           whole
           number
           of
           his
           souldiers
           in
           continuall
           pay
           is
           this
           :
           First
           ,
           he
           hath
           of
           his
           Dworaney
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Pensioners
           ,
           or
           Guard
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           15000.
           horsemen
           ,
           with
           their
           captains
           ,
           and
           other
           officers
           ,
           that
           are
           alwayes
           in
           a
           readinesse
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           15000.
           horsemen
           ,
           there
           are
           three
           sorts
           or
           degrees
           ,
           which
           differ
           as
           well
           in
           estimation
           as
           in
           wages
           
           one
           degree
           from
           another
           .
           The
           first
           sort
           of
           them
           is
           called
           
             Dworaney
             Bulshey
          
           ,
           or
           the
           company
           of
           head
           Pensioners
           ,
           that
           have
           some
           an
           hundred
           ,
           some
           fourescore
           rubbels
           a
           year
           ,
           and
           none
           under
           70.
           
           The
           second
           sort
           are
           called
           
             Seredney
             Dworaney
          
           ,
           or
           the
           middle
           rank
           of
           Pensioners
           .
           These
           have
           sixtie
           ,
           or
           fiftie
           rubbels
           by
           the
           year
           ,
           none
           under
           fourtie
           .
           The
           third
           and
           lowest
           sort
           are
           the
           
             Dyta
             Boiarskey
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           low
           Pensioners
           .
           Their
           salarie
           is
           thirtie
           rubbels
           a
           year
           for
           him
           that
           hath
           most
           ,
           some
           have
           but
           five
           and
           twentie
           ,
           some
           twentie
           ,
           none
           under
           twelve
           .
           Whereof
           the
           half
           part
           is
           paid
           them
           at
           the
           Mosko
           ,
           the
           other
           half
           in
           the
           field
           by
           the
           Generall
           when
           they
           have
           any
           warres
           ,
           and
           are
           employed
           in
           service
           .
           When
           they
           receive
           their
           whole
           pay
           ,
           it
           amounteth
           to
           55000.
           rubbels
           by
           the
           year
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           their
           wages
           ,
           besides
           lands
           allotted
           to
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           greater
           and
           the
           lesse
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           degrees
           .
           Whereof
           he
           that
           hath
           least
           ,
           hath
           to
           yield
           him
           twen
           tie
           rubbels
           ,
           or
           marks
           by
           the
           year
           .
           Besides
           these
           15000.
           horsemen
           ,
           that
           
           are
           of
           better
           choice
           (
           as
           being
           the
           Emperours
           own
           guard
           when
           himself
           goeth
           to
           the
           warres
           ,
           not
           unlike
           the
           Romane
           souldiers
           called
           Praetoriam
           )
           are
           110
           ,
           men
           of
           speciall
           account
           for
           their
           Nobilitie
           and
           trust
           ,
           which
           are
           chosen
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           names
           registred
           ,
           that
           find
           among
           them
           for
           the
           Emperours
           ware
           to
           the
           number
           of
           65000.
           horsemen
           ,
           with
           all
           necessaries
           meet
           for
           the
           wartes
           after
           the
           Russe
           manner
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           end
           they
           have
           yearly
           allowance
           made
           by
           the
           Emperour
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           companies
           ,
           to
           the
           summe
           of
           40000.
           rubbels
           .
           And
           these
           65000.
           are
           to
           repair
           to
           the
           field
           every
           year
           on
           the
           borders
           towards
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartar
          
           (
           except
           they
           be
           appointed
           for
           some
           other
           service
           )
           whether
           there
           be
           warres-with
           the
           Tartars
           or
           not
           .
           This
           might
           seem
           peradventure
           somewhat
           dangerous
           for
           some
           state
           to
           have
           so
           great
           forces
           under
           the
           command
           of
           Noblemen
           to
           assemble
           every
           year
           to
           one
           certain
           place
           .
           But
           the
           matter
           is
           so
           used
           ,
           as
           that
           no
           danger
           can
           grow
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           or
           his
           state
           by
           this
           means
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           these
           
           Noblemen
           are
           many
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           an
           110
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           changed
           by
           the
           Emperour
           so
           oft
           as
           he
           thinketh
           good
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           they
           have
           their
           livings
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           being
           otherwise
           but
           of
           very
           small
           revenue
           ,
           and
           receive
           this
           yearly
           pay
           of
           40000.
           rubbels
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           presently
           to
           be
           paid
           forth
           again
           to
           the
           souldiers
           that
           are
           under
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           are
           about
           the
           Emperours
           person
           ,
           being
           of
           his
           Councel
           ,
           either
           speciall
           ,
           or
           at
           large
           .
           4.
           
           They
           are
           rather
           as
           paymasters
           then
           Captains
           to
           their
           companies
           ,
           themselves
           not
           going
           forth
           ordinarily
           to
           the
           warres
           ,
           save
           when
           some
           of
           them
           are
           appointed
           by
           speciall
           order
           from
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           .
           So
           the
           whole
           number
           of
           horsemen
           that
           are
           ever
           in
           a
           readinesse
           and
           in
           continuall
           pay
           ,
           are
           80000
           ,
           a
           few
           more
           or
           lesse
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           have
           need
           of
           a
           greater
           number
           (
           which
           seldome
           falleth
           out
           )
           then
           he
           entertaineth
           of
           those
           
             Sinaboiar
             skey
          
           ,
           that
           are
           out
           of
           pay
           ,
           so
           many
           as
           he
           needeth
           :
           and
           if
           yet
           he
           want
           of
           his
           number
           ,
           he
           giveth
           charge
           to
           his
           Noblemen
           ,
           that
           hold
           lands
           of
           him
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
           bring
           into
           the
           field
           every
           man
           a
           proportionable
           number
           of
           his
           servants
           (
           called
           Kolophey
           ,
           such
           as
           till
           his
           lands
           )
           with
           their
           furniture
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           just
           number
           that
           he
           intendeth
           to
           make
           .
           Which
           ,
           the
           service
           being
           done
           ,
           presently
           lay
           in
           their
           weapons
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           their
           servile
           occupations
           again
           .
        
         
           Of
           footmen
           that
           are
           in
           continuall
           pay
           he
           hath
           to
           the
           number
           of
           12000.
           all
           Gunners
           ,
           called
           Strelsey
           :
           Whereof
           5000.
           are
           to
           attend
           about
           the
           Citie
           of
           Mosko
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           place
           where
           the
           Emperour
           shall
           abide
           ,
           and
           2000.
           (
           which
           are
           called
           
             Stremaney
             Strelsey
          
           ,
           or
           Gunners
           at
           the
           stirrop
           )
           about
           his
           own
           person
           at
           the
           very
           Court
           or
           house
           where
           himself
           lodgeth
           .
           The
           rest
           are
           placed
           in
           his
           garison
           Towns
           ,
           till
           there
           be
           occasion
           to
           have
           them
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           receive
           for
           their
           salarie
           or
           stipend
           every
           man
           seven
           rubbels
           a
           year
           ,
           besides
           twelve
           measures
           apiece
           of
           Rie
           and
           Oats
           .
           Of
           mercenarie
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           are
           strangers
           (
           whom
           they
           call
           Nimschey
           )
           they
           have
           at
           this
           time
           4300.
           of
           Polonians
           :
           of
           Chirchasses
           (
           that
           are
           under
           the
           Polonians
           )
           
           about
           4000.
           whereof
           3500.
           are
           abroad
           in
           his
           garisons
           :
           of
           Dutches
           and
           Scots
           about
           150.
           of
           
             Greeks
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Danes
          
           and
           Swedens
           ,
           all
           in
           one
           band
           ,
           an
           100.
           or
           thereabouts
           .
           But
           these
           they
           use
           onely
           upon
           the
           Tartar
           side
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Siberians
           :
           as
           they
           do
           the
           Tartar
           souldiers
           (
           whom
           they
           hire
           sometimes
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           the
           present
           )
           on
           the
           other
           side
           against
           the
           Polonian
           and
           Sweden
           :
           thinking
           it
           best
           policie
           so
           to
           use
           their
           service
           upon
           the
           contrary
           border
           .
        
         
           The
           chief
           Captains
           or
           leaders
           of
           these
           forces
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           names
           and
           degrees
           ,
           are
           these
           which
           follow
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           
             Voyavodey
             Bulshaia
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Great
             Captain
          
           ,
           or
           Lieutenant
           generall
           under
           the
           Emperour
           .
           This
           commonly
           is
           one
           of
           the
           foure
           houses
           of
           the
           chief
           Nobilitie
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           but
           so
           chosen
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           is
           of
           small
           valour
           or
           practice
           in
           martiall
           matters
           ,
           being-thought
           to
           serve
           that
           turn
           so
           much
           the
           better
           ,
           if
           he
           bring
           no
           other
           parts
           with
           him
           save
           the
           countenance
           of
           his
           Nobilitie
           ,
           to
           be
           liked
           of
           by
           the
           souldiers
           for
           that
           ,
           
           and
           nothing
           else
           .
           For
           in
           this
           point
           they
           are
           very
           warie
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           nobilitie
           and
           power
           meet
           not
           both
           in
           one
           ,
           specially
           if
           they
           see
           wisdome
           withall
           ,
           or
           aptnesse
           for
           policie
           .
        
         
           These
           great
           Voiavod
           or
           Generall
           at
           this
           present
           in
           their
           warres
           is
           commonly
           one
           of
           these
           foure
           :
           
             Knez
             Theodor
             Juanowich
             Methisloskey
             ,
             Knez
             Juan
             Michailowich
             Glinskoy
             ,
             cherechaskoy
             ,
          
           and
           Trowbetskoy
           ,
           all
           of
           great
           Nobilitie
           ,
           but
           of
           very
           simple
           qualitie
           otherwise
           :
           though
           in
           Glinskoy
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           there
           is
           somewhat
           more
           then
           in
           the
           rest
           .
           To
           make
           up
           this
           defect
           in
           the
           Voiavod
           or
           Generall
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           other
           joyned
           with
           him
           as
           
             Lieutenant
             Generall
          
           ,
           of
           farre
           lesse
           nobilitie
           ,
           but
           of
           more
           valour
           and
           experience
           in
           the
           warres
           then
           he
           ,
           who
           ordereth
           all
           things
           that
           the
           other
           countenanceth
           .
           At
           this
           time
           their
           principall
           man
           ,
           and
           most
           used
           in
           their
           warres
           ,
           is
           one
           
             Knez
             Demetrie
             Juanowith
             Forestine
          
           ,
           an
           ancient
           and
           expert
           captain
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           hath
           done
           great
           service
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           against
           the
           Tartar
           and
           Polonian
           .
           Next
           
           under
           the
           Voiavod
           and
           his
           
             Lieutenant
             generall
          
           are
           foure
           other
           that
           have
           the
           marshalling
           of
           the
           whole
           army
           divided
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           called
           the
           Marshalls
           of
           the
           field
           .
        
         
           Every
           man
           hath
           his
           quarter
           or
           fourth
           part
           under
           him
           .
           Whereof
           the
           first
           is
           called
           the
           
             Prava
             Polskoy
          
           ,
           or
           right
           wing
           ;
           the
           second
           is
           the
           
             Levey
             Polskoy
          
           ,
           or
           left
           wing
           ;
           the
           third
           is
           
             Rusnoy
             Polskoy
          
           ,
           or
           the
           broken
           band
           ,
           because
           out
           of
           this
           there
           are
           chosen
           to
           send
           abroad
           upon
           any
           sudden
           exploit
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           a
           rescue
           ,
           or
           supplie
           ,
           as
           occasion
           doth
           require
           ;
           the
           fourth
           ,
           
             Storeshovoy
             Polskoy
          
           ,
           or
           the
           warding
           band
           .
           Every
           one
           of
           these
           foure
           Marshalls
           have
           two
           other
           under
           them
           (
           eight
           in
           all
           )
           that
           twice
           every
           week
           at
           the
           least
           must
           muster
           and
           train
           their
           severall
           wings
           or
           bands
           ,
           and
           hold
           and
           give
           justice
           for
           all
           faults
           &
           disorders
           committed
           in
           the
           camp
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           eight
           are
           commonly
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           110.
           (
           which
           I
           spake
           of
           before
           )
           that
           receive
           and
           deliver
           the
           pay
           to
           the
           souldiers
           .
           Under
           these
           eight
           are
           divers
           other
           Captains
           ,
           as
           the
           Gulavoy
           ,
           Captains
           of
           thousands
           ,
           
           five
           hundreds
           ,
           and
           100.
           the
           
             Petyde
             Setskoy
          
           or
           Captains
           of
           fifties
           ,
           and
           the
           Decetskies
           or
           Captains
           of
           tens
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           Voiavoda
           or
           generall
           of
           the
           Armie
           (
           spoken
           of
           before
           )
           they
           have
           two
           other
           that
           bear
           the
           name
           of
           Voiavoda
           :
           whereof
           one
           is
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           great
           Ordinance
           (
           called
           
             Naradna
             Voiavoda
          
           )
           who
           hath
           divers
           under
           Officers
           ,
           necessary
           for
           that
           service
           ;
           the
           other
           is
           called
           the
           
             Voiavoda
             gulavoy
          
           ,
           or
           the
           walking
           Captain
           ,
           that
           hath
           allowed
           him
           1000.
           good
           horsemen
           of
           principall
           choice
           ,
           to
           range
           and
           spie
           abroad
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           running
           Castle
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           of
           in
           the
           Chapter
           following
           .
           All
           these
           Captains
           and
           men
           of
           charge
           must
           once
           every
           day
           resort
           to
           the
           
             Bulsha
             Voiavoda
          
           ,
           or
           Generall
           of
           the
           Armie
           ,
           to
           know
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           to
           inform
           him
           if
           there
           be
           any
           requisite
           matter
           pertaining
           to
           their
           office
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
           Of
           their
           mustering
           ,
           and
           levying
           of
           forces
           ,
           manner
           of
           armour
           ,
           and
           provision
           of
           victuall
           for
           the
           warres
           .
        
         
           WHen
           wars
           are
           towards
           (
           which
           they
           fail
           not
           of
           lightly
           every
           year
           with
           the
           Tartar
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           with
           the
           Polonian
           and
           Sweden
           )
           the
           foure
           Lords
           of
           the
           Chetfirds
           send
           forth
           their
           summons
           in
           the
           Emperours
           name
           to
           all
           the
           Dukes
           and
           Dyacks
           of
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           in
           the
           head
           Towns
           of
           every
           Shire
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Sinaboiarskey
           ,
           or
           sonnes
           of
           gentlemen
           ,
           make
           their
           repair
           to
           such
           a
           border
           where
           the
           service
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           there
           present
           themselves
           to
           such
           and
           such
           Captains
           .
           When
           they
           come
           to
           the
           place
           assigned
           them
           in
           the
           summons
           or
           proclamation
           ,
           their
           names
           are
           taken
           by
           certain
           Officers
           that
           have
           Commission
           for
           that
           purpose
           from
           the
           Reserade
           ,
           or
           high
           Constable
           ,
           as
           Clerks
           of
           the
           Bands
           .
        
         
         
           If
           any
           make
           default
           and
           fall
           at
           the
           day
           ,
           he
           is
           mulcted
           ,
           and
           punished
           very
           severely
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Generall
           and
           other
           chief
           Captains
           ,
           they
           are
           sent
           thither
           from
           the
           Emperours
           own
           hand
           ,
           with
           such
           Commission
           and
           charge
           as
           he
           thinketh
           behovefull
           for
           the
           present
           service
           .
           When
           the
           souldiers
           are
           assembled
           ,
           they
           are
           reduced
           into
           their
           Bands
           ,
           and
           Companies
           ,
           under
           their
           severall
           Captains
           of
           tennes
           ,
           fifties
           ,
           hundreds
           ,
           thousands
           ,
           &c.
           and
           these
           Bands
           into
           foure
           Polskois
           or
           Legions
           (
           but
           of
           farre
           greater
           numbers
           then
           Romane
           Legions
           were
           )
           under
           their
           foure
           great
           Leaders
           ,
           which
           also
           have
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Marshals
           of
           the
           field
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           .
           )
        
         
           Concerning
           their
           armour
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           slightly
           appointed
           .
           The
           common
           horseman
           hath
           nothing
           else
           but
           his
           bow
           in
           his
           case
           under
           his
           right
           arm
           ,
           and
           his
           quiver
           ,
           and
           sword
           hanging
           on
           the
           left
           side
           ,
           except
           some
           few
           that
           bear
           a
           case
           of
           dagges
           ,
           or
           a
           javelin
           ,
           or
           short
           staff
           along
           their
           horse
           side
           .
           The
           under-captains
           will
           have
           commonly
           some
           piece
           of
           armour
           besides
           ,
           as
           a
           shirt
           of
           male
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           .
           
           The
           Generall
           with
           the
           other
           chief
           Captains
           and
           men
           of
           Nobilitie
           will
           have
           their
           horse
           very
           richly
           furnished
           ,
           their
           Saddles
           of
           cloth
           of
           gold
           ,
           their
           Bridles
           fair
           bossed
           and
           tasselled
           with
           gold
           and
           silk
           fringe
           ,
           bestudded
           with
           pearl
           and
           precious
           stones
           ,
           themselves
           in
           very
           fair
           armour
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Bullatnoy
           ,
           made
           of
           fair
           shining
           steel
           ,
           yet
           covered
           commonly
           with
           cloth
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           edged
           round
           with
           arm
           in
           furre
           ,
           his
           steel
           helmet
           on
           his
           head
           of
           a
           very
           great
           price
           ,
           his
           sword
           how
           and
           arrows
           at
           his
           side
           ,
           his
           spear
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           with
           another
           fair
           helmet
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Shesta
             pera
          
           ,
           or
           horsemans
           sceptre
           carried
           before
           him
           :
           Their
           swords
           ,
           bows
           ,
           and
           arrows
           are
           of
           the
           Turkish
           fashion
           .
           They
           practise
           like
           the
           Tartar
           to
           shoot
           forwards
           and
           backwards
           ,
           as
           they
           flie
           and
           retire
           .
        
         
           The
           Strelsey
           or
           footman
           hath
           nothing
           but
           his
           piece
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           his
           striking
           hatchet
           at
           his
           back
           ,
           and
           his
           sword
           by
           his
           side
           .
           The
           stock
           of
           his
           piece
           is
           not
           made
           caliever-wise
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           plain
           and
           strair
           stock
           (
           somewhat
           like
           a
           fowling
           piece
           )
           the
           barrell
           is
           rudely
           and
           unartificially
           made
           ,
           
           very
           heavie
           ,
           yet
           shooteth
           but
           a
           very
           small
           bullet
           .
           As
           for
           their
           provision
           of
           victuall
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           alloweth
           none
           ,
           either
           for
           Captain
           ,
           or
           souldier
           ,
           neither
           provideth
           any
           for
           them
           ,
           except
           peradventure
           some
           corn
           for
           their
           money
           .
           Every
           man
           is
           to
           bring
           sufficient
           for
           himself
           ,
           to
           serve
           his
           turn
           for
           foure
           moneths
           ,
           and
           if
           need
           require
           to
           give
           order
           for
           more
           to
           be
           brought
           unto
           him
           to
           the
           Camp
           from
           his
           tenant
           that
           tilleth
           his
           land
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           place
           .
           One
           great
           help
           they
           have
           ,
           that
           for
           lodging
           and
           diet
           every
           Russe
           is
           prepared
           to
           be
           a
           souldier
           beforehand
           ;
           though
           the
           chief
           Captains
           and
           other
           of
           account
           carry
           tents
           with
           them
           after
           the
           fashion
           of
           ours
           ,
           with
           some
           better
           provision
           of
           victuall
           then
           the
           rest
           .
           They
           bring
           with
           them
           commonly
           into
           the
           camp
           for
           victuall
           a
           kind
           of
           dried
           bread
           (
           which
           they
           call
           Sucharie
           )
           with
           some
           store
           of
           meal
           ,
           which
           they
           temper
           with
           water
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           it
           into
           a
           ball
           or
           small
           lump
           of
           dough
           ,
           called
           Tollockno
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           eat
           raw
           in
           stead
           of
           bread
           .
           Their
           meat
           is
           bacon
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           flesh
           or
           fish
           dried
           ,
           after
           
           the
           Dutch
           manner
           .
           If
           the
           Russe
           souldier
           were
           as
           hardie
           to
           execute
           an
           enterprise
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           hard
           to
           bear
           out
           toil
           and
           travell
           ,
           or
           were
           otherwise
           as
           apt
           and
           well
           trained
           for
           the
           warres
           ,
           as
           〈◊〉
           is
           indifferent
           for
           his
           lodging
           and
           〈◊〉
           yet
           ,
           he
           would
           farre
           exceed
           the
           souldiers
           of
           our
           parts
           ,
           whereas
           ,
           now
           he
           〈◊〉
           farre
           meaner
           of
           courage
           and
           execution
           in
           any
           warlike
           service
           .
           Which
           cometh
           partly
           of
           his
           servile
           condition
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           suffer
           any
           great
           courage
           or
           valour
           to
           grow
           in
           him
           ;
           part●…y
           for
           lack
           of
           due
           honour
           and
           reward
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           no
           great
           hope
           of
           ,
           whatsoever
           service
           or
           execution
           he
           ●…o
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVII
           .
           Of
           their
           marching
           ,
           charging
           ,
           and
           other
           Martiall
           discipline
           .
        
         
           THe
           Russe
           trusteth
           rather
           to
           his
           number
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           valour
           of
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           or
           good
           ordering
           of
           his
           forces
           .
           Their
           marching
           or
           leading
           〈◊〉
           without
           all
           order
           ,
           save
           that
           the
           
           foure
           Polskoy
           or
           Legions
           (
           where
           into
           their
           armie
           is
           divided
           )
           keep
           themselves
           severall
           under
           their
           ensignes
           ,
           and
           so
           thrust
           all
           on
           together
           in
           a
           h●●rey
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           directed
           by
           their
           Generall
           .
           Their
           Ensigne
           is
           the
           image
           of
           Saint
           George
           .
           The
           
             Bulsha
             Dworaney
          
           or
           chief
           horsemen
           have
           every
           man
           a
           small
           drumme
           of
           brasse
           at
           his
           saddle-bow
           ,
           which
           he
           striketh
           when
           he
           giveth
           the
           charge
           or
           on●●●
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           drummes
           besides
           of
           a
           huge
           bignesse
           ,
           which
           they
           carry
           with
           them
           upon
           a
           board
           laid
           on
           foure
           horses
           ,
           that
           are
           sparred
           together
           with
           chains
           ,
           every
           drumme
           having
           eight
           strikers
           or
           drummers
           ,
           besides
           trumpets
           and
           shaums
           ,
           which
           they
           sound
           after
           a
           wild
           manner
           ,
           much
           different
           from
           ours
           .
           When
           they
           give
           any
           charge
           ,
           or
           make
           any
           invasion
           ,
           they
           make
           a
           great
           hallow
           or
           shout
           altogether
           ,
           as
           loud
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           which
           with
           the
           sound
           of
           their
           trumpets
           ,
           shaums
           ,
           and
           drummes
           ,
           maketh
           a
           confused
           and
           horrible
           noise
           .
           So
           they
           set
           on
           first
           discharging
           their
           arrows
           ,
           then
           dealing
           with
           their
           swords
           ,
           which
           they
           use
           in
           a
           braverie
           to
           shake
           and
           
           brandish
           over
           their
           heads
           ,
           before
           they
           come
           to
           strokes
           .
        
         
           Their
           footmen
           (
           because
           otherwise
           they
           want
           order
           in
           leading
           are
           commonly
           placed
           in
           some
           ambush
           or
           place
           of
           advantage
           ,
           where
           they
           may
           most
           annoy
           the
           enemie
           ,
           with
           least
           hurt
           to
           themselves
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           set
           battell
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           great
           invasion
           be
           made
           upon
           the
           Russe
           borders
           by
           the
           Tartar
           ,
           they
           are
           set
           within
           the
           running
           or
           
             moving
             Castle
          
           (
           called
           Beza
           or
           
             Gulay
             gorod
          
           )
           which
           is
           carried
           about
           with
           them
           by
           the
           
             Voiavoda
             Gulavoy
          
           (
           or
           the
           
             walking
             Generall
          
           )
           whom
           I
           spake
           of
           before
           .
           This
           walking
           or
           moving
           Castle
           is
           so
           framed
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           set
           up
           in
           length
           (
           as
           occasion
           doth
           require
           )
           the
           space
           of
           one
           ,
           two
           ,
           three
           ,
           foure
           ,
           five
           ,
           six
           ,
           or
           seven
           miles
           :
           for
           so
           long
           it
           will
           reach
           .
           It
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           double
           wall
           of
           wood
           to
           defend
           them
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           behind
           and
           before
           ,
           with
           a
           space
           of
           three
           yards
           or
           thereabout
           betvvixt
           the
           two
           sides
           :
           so
           that
           they
           may
           stand
           within
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           room
           enough
           to
           charge
           and
           discharge
           their
           pieces
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           their
           other
           weapons
           .
           It
           is
           closed
           at
           
           both
           ends
           ,
           and
           made
           with
           loop
           holes
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           to
           lay
           out
           the
           nose
           of
           their
           piece
           ,
           or
           to
           push
           forth
           any
           other
           weapon
           .
           It
           is
           carried
           with
           the
           Armie
           wheresoever
           it
           goeth
           ,
           being
           taken
           to
           pieces
           ,
           and
           so
           layed
           on
           carts
           sparred
           together
           ,
           and
           drawn
           by
           horses
           that
           are
           not
           seen
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           they
           are
           covered
           with
           their
           carriage
           as
           with
           a
           shelf
           or
           penthouse
           .
           When
           it
           is
           brought
           to
           the
           place
           where
           it
           is
           to
           be
           used
           (
           which
           is
           devised
           and
           chosen
           out
           before
           by
           the
           
             walking
             voiavod
          
           )
           it
           is
           planted
           so
           much
           as
           the
           present
           use
           requireth
           ,
           sometime
           a
           mile
           long
           ,
           sometimes
           two
           ,
           sometimes
           three
           ,
           or
           more
           :
           Which
           is
           soon
           done
           without
           the
           help
           of
           any
           Carpenter
           ,
           or
           instrument
           ,
           because
           the
           timber
           is
           so
           framed
           to
           clasp
           together
           one
           piece
           within
           an
           other
           ,
           as
           is
           easily
           understood
           by
           those
           that
           know
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Russe
           building
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Castle
           standeth
           their
           shot
           well
           fenced
           for
           advantage
           ,
           specially
           against
           the
           Tartar
           ,
           that
           bringeth
           no
           ordinance
           ,
           nor
           other
           weapon
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           with
           him
           ,
           save
           his
           sword
           ,
           
           and
           bow
           and
           arrows
           .
           They
           have
           also
           within
           it
           divers
           field-pieces
           ,
           which
           they
           use
           as
           occasion
           doth
           require
           .
           Of
           pieces
           for
           the
           field
           they
           carrie
           no
           great
           store
           ,
           when
           they
           warre
           against
           the
           Tartar
           :
           but
           when
           they
           deal
           with
           the
           Polonian
           (
           of
           whose
           forces
           they
           make
           more
           account
           )
           they
           go
           better
           furnished
           with
           all
           kind
           of
           munition
           ,
           and
           other
           necessary
           provisions
           .
           It
           is
           thought
           that
           no
           prince
           of
           Christendome
           hath
           better
           store
           of
           munition
           then
           the
           Russe
           Emperour
           .
           And
           it
           may
           partly
           appear
           by
           the
           Artillerie
           house
           at
           Mosko
           ,
           where
           are
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           great
           ordinance
           ,
           all
           brasse
           pieces
           very
           fair
           ,
           to
           an
           exceeding
           great
           number
           .
        
         
           The
           Russe
           souldier
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           better
           at
           his
           defence
           within
           some
           castle
           or
           town
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           abroad
           at
           a
           set
           pitched
           field
           .
           Which
           is
           ever
           noted
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           his
           warres
           ,
           and
           namely
           at
           the
           siege
           of
           Vobsko
           ,
           about
           eight
           years
           since
           :
           where
           he
           repulsed
           the
           Polonian
           king
           
             Stepan
             Batore
          
           ,
           with
           his
           whole
           armie
           of
           100000.
           men
           ,
           and
           forced
           him
           in
           the
           end
           to
           give
           over
           his
           siege
           ,
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           many
           
           of
           his
           best
           Captains
           and
           souldiers
           .
           Put
           in
           a
           set
           field
           the
           Russe
           is
           noted
           to
           have
           ever
           the
           worse
           of
           the
           Polonian
           and
           Sweden
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           behave
           himself
           more
           valian●ly
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           speciall
           piece
           of
           service
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           sendeth
           him
           a
           piece
           of
           gold
           ,
           stamped
           with
           the
           Image
           of
           Saint
           George
           on
           horseback
           .
           Which
           they
           hang
           on
           their
           sleeves
           ,
           and
           set
           in
           their
           caps
           .
           And
           this
           is
           accounted
           the
           greatest
           honour
           they
           can
           receive
           for
           any
           service
           they
           do
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVIII
           .
           Of
           their
           Colonies
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           of
           their
           conquests
           ,
           or
           purchases
           by
           force
           .
        
         
           THe
           Russe
           Emperours
           of
           late
           years
           have
           very
           much
           enlarged
           their
           dominions
           and
           territories
           .
           Their
           first
           conquest
           after
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Mosko
           (
           for
           before
           that
           time
           they
           were
           but
           Dukes
           of
           Volodomer
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           said
           )
           was
           the
           Citie
           and
           Dukedome
           
           of
           Novograd
           on
           the
           West
           ▪
           and
           Northwest
           side
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           small
           enlargement
           of
           their
           dominion
           ,
           and
           strengthning
           to
           them
           for
           the
           winning
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           This
           was
           done
           by
           Juan
           great
           grandfather
           to
           Theodore
           now
           Emperour
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           1480.
           
           The
           same
           began
           likewise
           to
           encroch
           upon
           the
           countreys
           of
           Lituania
           ,
           and
           Livonia
           ,
           but
           the
           conquest
           onely
           intended
           ,
           and
           attempted
           by
           him
           upon
           some
           part
           of
           those
           countreys
           ,
           was
           pursued
           and
           performed
           by
           his
           sonne
           Basileus
           ,
           who
           first
           wonne
           the
           Citie
           and
           Dukedome
           of
           Plesko
           ,
           afterwards
           the
           Citie
           and
           Dukedome
           of
           Smolensko
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           fair
           towns
           ,
           with
           a
           large
           territorie
           belonging
           unto
           them
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           1514.
           
           These
           victories
           against
           the
           Lettoes
           or
           Lituanians
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Alexander
           their
           Duke
           ,
           he
           atchieved
           rather
           by
           advantage
           of
           civil
           dissentions
           ,
           and
           treasons
           among
           themselves
           ,
           then
           by
           any
           great
           policie
           ,
           or
           force
           of
           his
           own
           .
           But
           all
           this
           was
           lost
           again
           by
           his
           sonne
           
             Juan
             Vasilowich
          
           ,
           about
           eight
           or
           nine
           years
           past
           ,
           upon
           composition
           with
           the
           Polonian
           
           king
           
             Stepan
             Batore
          
           :
           whereunto
           he
           was
           forced
           by
           the
           advantages
           which
           the
           Pole
           had
           then
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           foil
           he
           had
           given
           him
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           disquietnesse
           of
           his
           own
           state
           at
           home
           .
           Onely
           the
           Russe
           Emperour
           at
           this
           time
           hath
           left
           him
           on
           that
           side
           his
           countrey
           ,
           the
           cities
           of
           
             Smolensko
             ,
             Vitobsko
             ,
             Cheringo
          
           and
           
             Beala
             gorod
          
           in
           Lituania
           .
           In
           Livonia
           ,
           not
           a
           town
           ,
           nor
           one
           foot
           of
           ground
           .
        
         
           When
           Basileus
           first
           conquered
           those
           countreys
           ,
           he
           suffered
           the
           natives
           to
           keep
           their
           possessions
           ,
           and
           to
           inhabite
           all
           their
           towns
           ,
           onely
           paying
           him
           a
           tribute
           ,
           under
           the
           government
           of
           his
           Russe
           Captains
           .
           But
           by
           their
           conspiracies
           and
           attempts
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           he
           was
           taught
           to
           deal
           more
           surely
           with
           them
           .
           And
           so
           coming
           upon
           them
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           he
           killed
           and
           carried
           away
           with
           him
           three
           parts
           of
           foure
           ,
           which
           he
           gave
           or
           sold
           to
           the
           Tartars
           that
           served
           him
           in
           those
           warres
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           them
           placed
           there
           his
           Russes
           ,
           so
           many
           as
           might
           overmatch
           the
           rest
           ,
           with
           certain
           garrisons
           of
           strength
           besides
           .
           
           Wherein
           notwithstanding
           this
           oversight
           was
           committed
           ,
           for
           that
           (
           taking
           away
           with
           him
           the
           upland
           ,
           or
           countrey
           people
           that
           should
           have
           tilled
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           might
           easily
           have
           been
           kept
           in
           order
           without
           any
           danger
           ,
           by
           other
           good
           policies
           )
           he
           was
           driven
           afterwards
           many
           years
           together
           ,
           to
           victuall
           the
           countrey
           (
           specially
           the
           great
           towns
           )
           out
           of
           his
           own
           countrey
           of
           Russia
           ,
           the
           soil
           lying
           there
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           waste
           ,
           and
           untilled
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           fell
           out
           at
           the
           port
           of
           Narue
           in
           Liefland
           ,
           where
           his
           sonne
           
             Juan
             Vasilowich
          
           devised
           to
           build
           a
           town
           ,
           and
           a
           castle
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           river
           ,
           called
           
             Juan
             gorod
          
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           town
           and
           countrey
           in
           subjection
           .
           The
           Castle
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           so
           built
           ,
           and
           fortified
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           invincible
           .
           And
           when
           it
           was
           finished
           ,
           for
           reward
           to
           the
           Architect
           (
           that
           was
           a
           Polonian
           )
           he
           put
           out
           both
           his
           eyes
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           unable
           to
           build
           the
           like
           again
           .
           But
           having
           left
           the
           natives
           all
           within
           their
           own
           countrey
           ,
           without
           abating
           their
           number
           or
           strength
           ,
           the
           town
           and
           castle
           
           not
           long
           after
           was
           betrayed
           ,
           and
           surrendred
           again
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Sweden
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           South-east-side
           they
           have
           got
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           Cazan
           ,
           and
           Astracan
           .
           These
           were
           wonne
           from
           the
           Tartar
           ,
           by
           the
           late
           Emperour
           
             Juan
             Vasilowich
          
           ,
           father
           to
           the
           Emperour
           that
           now
           is
           :
           the
           one
           about
           35.
           the
           other
           about
           33.
           years
           ago
           Northward
           out
           of
           the
           countrey
           of
           Siberia
           ,
           he
           hath
           laid
           unto
           his
           realm
           ,
           a
           great
           breadth
           and
           length
           of
           ground
           ,
           from
           wichida
           to
           the
           river
           of
           Obba
           ,
           about
           a
           1000.
           miles
           space
           :
           so
           that
           he
           is
           bold
           to
           write
           himself
           now
           ,
           
             The
             great
             Commander
             of
             Siberia
          
           .
        
         
           The
           countreys
           likewise
           of
           Permia
           ,
           and
           Pechora
           ,
           are
           a
           divers
           people
           and
           language
           from
           the
           Russe
           ,
           overcome
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           and
           that
           rather
           by
           threatning
           ,
           and
           shaking
           of
           the
           sword
           ;
           then
           by
           any
           actuall
           sorce
           :
           as
           being
           a
           weak
           and
           naked
           people
           ,
           without
           means
           to
           resist
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           the
           Russe
           hath
           in
           his
           present
           possession
           ,
           he
           keepeth
           on
           this
           sort
           .
           In
           his
           foure
           cheif
           border
           towns
           
           of
           
             Vobsko
             ,
             Smolensko
             ,
             Ast●acan
          
           ;
           and
           Cazan
           ,
           he
           hath
           certain
           of
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           greatest
           Nobilitie
           ,
           but
           of
           greatest
           trust
           ,
           which
           have
           more
           authoritie
           within
           their
           precincts
           (
           for
           the
           countenancing
           and
           strengthning
           of
           their
           government
           there
           )
           then
           the
           other
           Dukes
           that
           are
           set
           to
           govern
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           as
           was
           noted
           before
           ▪
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           ordering
           their
           Provinces
           .
           These
           he
           changeth
           sometime
           every
           year
           ,
           sometime
           every
           second
           or
           third
           year
           ,
           but
           exceedeth
           not
           that
           time
           ,
           except
           upon
           very
           speciall
           trust
           ,
           and
           good
           liking
           of
           the
           partie
           ,
           and
           his
           service
           :
           lest
           by
           enlarging
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           they
           might
           grow
           into
           some
           familiaritie
           with
           the
           enemie
           (
           as
           some
           have
           done
           )
           being
           so
           farre
           out
           of
           sight
           .
        
         
           The
           towns
           besides
           are
           very
           strongly
           fenced
           with
           trenches
           ,
           castles
           ,
           and
           store
           of
           munition
           ,
           and
           have
           garrisons
           within
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           two
           or
           three
           thousand
           apiece
           .
           They
           are
           stored
           with
           victuall
           if
           any
           siege
           should
           come
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           two
           or
           three
           years
           beforehand
           .
           
           The
           foure
           castles
           of
           
             Smolensko
             ,
             Vobsko
             ,
             Cazan
          
           and
           Astracan
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           very
           strong
           to
           bear
           out
           any
           siege
           :
           so
           that
           it
           is
           thought
           that
           those
           towns
           are
           impregnable
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           countreys
           of
           Pechora
           and
           Permia
           ,
           and
           that
           part
           of
           Siberia
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           now
           under
           him
           ,
           they
           are
           kept
           by
           as
           easie
           means
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           first
           got
           .
           viz.
           rather
           by
           shewing
           ,
           then
           by
           using
           of
           arms
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           hath
           stored
           the
           Countrey
           with
           as
           many
           Russes
           as
           there
           are
           natives
           ,
           and
           hath
           there
           some
           few
           souldiers
           in
           garrison
           ,
           enough
           to
           ●eep
           them
           under
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           Officers
           and
           Magistrates
           there
           ,
           are
           of
           his
           own
           Russe
           people
           ,
           and
           he
           changeth
           them
           very
           often
           ,
           viz.
           every
           year
           twise
           or
           thrise
           :
           notwithstanding
           there
           be
           no
           great
           fear
           of
           any
           innovation
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           divideth
           them
           into
           many
           small
           governments
           ,
           like
           a
           staff
           broke
           in
           many
           small
           pieces
           :
           so
           that
           they
           have
           no
           strength
           being
           severed
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           little
           neither
           when
           they
           were
           all
           in
           one
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           he
           provideth
           that
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Countrey
           have
           neither
           armour
           ,
           nor
           
           money
           ,
           being
           taxed
           and
           pilled
           so
           often
           as
           he
           thinketh
           good
           without
           any
           means
           to
           shake
           off
           that
           yoke
           ,
           or
           to
           relieve
           themselves
           .
        
         
           In
           Siberia
           (
           where
           he
           goeth
           on
           in
           pursuing
           his
           conquest
           )
           he
           hath
           divers
           castles
           and
           garrisons
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           six
           thousand
           souldiers
           of
           Russes
           ,
           and
           Polonians
           ,
           and
           sendeth
           many
           new
           supplies
           thither
           ,
           to
           plant
           and
           to
           inhabite
           ,
           as
           he
           winneth
           ground
           .
           At
           this
           time
           besides
           he
           hath
           gotten
           the
           kings
           brother
           of
           Siberia
           ,
           allured
           by
           certain
           of
           his
           Capt●●ns
           ,
           to
           leave
           his
           own
           countrey
           by
           offers
           of
           great
           entertainment
           ,
           and
           pleasanter
           life
           with
           the
           Russe
           Emperour
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           in
           Siberia
           He
           was
           brought
           in
           this
           last
           year
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           with
           the
           Emperour
           at
           Mosko
           well
           entertained
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Russe
           practise
           ,
           wheresoever
           he
           ruleth
           ,
           either
           by
           right
           of
           inheritance
           ,
           or
           by
           conquest
           ,
           First
           ,
           he
           bereaveth
           the
           countrey
           of
           armour
           and
           other
           means
           of
           defence
           ,
           which
           he
           permitteth
           to
           none
           but
           to
           his
           Boiarskeis
           onely
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           robbeth
           them
           continually
           
           of
           their
           money
           ,
           and
           dommodities
           ,
           and
           leaveth
           them
           hare
           with
           nothing
           but
           their
           bodies
           and
           lives
           ,
           within
           certain
           years
           ,
           compasse
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           renteth
           and
           divideth
           his
           territories
           into
           many
           small
           pieces
           by
           severall
           governments
           ,
           so
           that
           none
           hath
           much
           under
           him
           to
           make
           any
           strength
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           other
           oportunities
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           he
           governeth
           his
           countreys
           by
           men
           of
           small
           reputation
           ,
           and
           no
           power
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           strangers
           in
           those
           places
           where
           their
           government
           lieth
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           he
           changeth
           his
           governours
           once
           a
           year
           ordinarily
           ,
           that
           there
           grow
           no
           great
           liking
           nor
           intirenesse
           betwixt
           the
           people
           and
           them
           ,
           nor
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           enemy
           if
           they
           lie
           towards
           the
           borders
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           he
           appointeth
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           place
           adversary
           governours
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           be
           as
           controller
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           Dukes
           and
           Diacks
           :
           where
           (
           by
           means
           of
           their
           envies
           and
           emulations
           )
           there
           is
           lesse
           hurt
           to
           be
           feared
           by
           their
           agreement
           ,
           and
           himself
           is
           better
           informed
           what
           is
           done
           amisse
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           he
           sendeth
           many
           times
           into
           every
           Province
           secret
           messengers
           
           of
           speciall
           trust
           about
           him
           as
           intelligencers
           ,
           to
           p●i●
           and
           hearken
           out
           what
           is
           doing
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           amisse
           there
           .
           And
           this
           is
           ordinary
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           sudden
           ,
           and
           unknown
           what
           time
           they
           will
           come
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIX
           .
           Of
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           and
           other
           borderers
           to
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Russia
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           have
           most
           to
           do
           in
           warre
           and
           peace
           .
        
         
           THeir
           neighbours
           with
           whom
           they
           have
           greatest
           dealings
           and
           intercourse
           ,
           both
           in
           peace
           and
           warre
           ,
           are
           first
           the
           Tartar
           :
           Secondly
           the
           Polonian
           ,
           whom
           the
           Russe
           calleth
           Laches
           ,
           noting
           the
           first
           authour
           or
           founder
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           who
           was
           called
           Laches
           or
           Leches
           ,
           where
           unto
           is
           added
           Po
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           People
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           made
           Polaches
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             People
             or
             posteritie
             of
             Laches
          
           :
           which
           the
           Latines
           after
           their
           manner
           of
           writing
           call
           Polanos
           :
           The
           third
           are
           the
           Swedens
           .
           The
           Polonians
           and
           Swedens
           are
           herter
           
           known
           to
           these
           parts
           of
           Europe
           then
           are
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           that
           are
           further
           off
           from
           us
           (
           as
           being
           of
           Asia
           )
           and
           divided
           into
           many
           tribes
           ,
           different
           both
           in
           name
           ,
           and
           government
           one
           from
           another
           .
           The
           greatest
           and
           mightiest
           of
           them
           is
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartar
          
           ,
           (
           whom
           some
           call
           the
           
             Great
             Cham
          
           )
           that
           lieth
           South
           ,
           and
           Southeastward
           from
           Russia
           ,
           and
           doth
           most
           annoy
           the
           Countrey
           by
           often
           invasions
           ,
           commonly
           once
           every
           year
           ,
           sometimes
           entring
           very
           farre
           within
           the
           inland
           parts
           .
           In
           the
           year
           1571.
           he
           came
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           citie
           of
           Mosko
           ,
           with
           an
           armie
           of
           200000.
           men
           ,
           without
           any
           battel
           or
           resistance
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Russe
           Emperour
           (
           then
           
             (
             Juan
             Vasilowich
          
           )
           leading
           forth
           his
           armie
           to
           encounter
           with
           him
           ,
           marched
           a
           wrong
           way
           :
           but
           as
           it
           was
           thought
           of
           very
           purpose
           ,
           as
           not
           daring
           to
           adventure
           the
           field
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           he
           doubted
           his
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           chief
           Captains
           ,
           of
           a
           meaning
           to
           betray
           him
           to
           the
           Tartar.
           
        
         
           The
           citie
           he
           took
           not
           ,
           but
           fired
           the
           Suburbs
           ,
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           buildings
           (
           which
           is
           all
           of
           wood
           without
           
           any
           stone
           ,
           brick
           ,
           or
           lime
           ,
           save
           certain
           outrooms
           )
           kindled
           so
           quickly
           ,
           and
           went
           on
           with
           such
           rage
           as
           that
           it
           consumed
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           citie
           almost
           within
           the
           space
           of
           foure
           houres
           ,
           being
           of
           30.
           miles
           or
           more
           of
           compasse
           .
           Then
           might
           you
           have
           seen
           a
           lamentable
           spectacle
           :
           besides
           the
           huge
           and
           mighty
           flame
           of
           the
           citie
           all
           on
           light
           fire
           ,
           the
           people
           burning
           in
           their
           houses
           and
           streets
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           all
           of
           such
           as
           laboured
           to
           passe
           out
           of
           the
           gates
           furthest
           from
           the
           enemie
           ,
           where
           meeting
           together
           in
           a
           mighty
           throng
           ,
           and
           so
           pressing
           every
           man
           to
           prevent
           another
           ,
           wedged
           themselves
           so
           fast
           within
           the
           gate
           ,
           and
           streets
           near
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           three
           ranks
           walked
           one
           upon
           the
           others
           head
           ,
           the
           uppermost
           treading
           down
           those
           that
           were
           lower
           :
           so
           that
           there
           perished
           at
           that
           time
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           by
           the
           fire
           and
           the
           presse
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           800000.
           people
           or
           more
           .
        
         
           The
           Chrim
           thus
           having
           fired
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           fed
           his
           eyes
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           it
           all
           on
           a
           light
           flame
           ,
           returned
           with
           his
           armie
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           the
           Russe
           Emperour
           a
           knife
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           to
           
           stick
           himself
           withall
           :
           upbraiding
           thi●
           lesse
           ,
           and
           his
           desperate
           case
           ,
           as
           not
           daring
           either
           to
           meet
           his
           enemie
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           nor
           to
           trust
           his
           friends
           or
           subjects
           at
           home
           .
           The
           prnicipall
           cause
           of
           this
           continuall
           quarrel
           betwixt
           the
           Russe
           and
           the
           Chrim
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           right
           of
           certain
           border
           parts
           claimed
           by
           the
           Tartar
           ,
           but
           possessed
           by
           the
           Russe
           .
           The
           Tartar
           alledgeth
           that
           besides
           
             Astracan
             &
             Cazan
          
           (
           that
           are
           the
           ancient
           possession
           of
           the
           East
           Tartar
           )
           the
           whole
           countrey
           from
           his
           bounds
           North
           and
           Westward
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           citie
           of
           Mosko
           ,
           and
           Mosko
           it self
           ,
           pertaineth
           to
           his
           right
           .
           Which
           seemeth
           to
           have
           been
           true
           by
           the
           report
           of
           the
           Russes
           themselves
           ,
           that
           tell
           of
           a
           certain
           homage
           that
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Russe
           Emperour
           every
           year
           to
           the
           Great
           Chrim
           or
           Cham
           ,
           the
           Russe
           Emperour
           standing
           on
           foot
           and
           feeding
           the
           Chrims
           horse
           (
           himself
           sitting
           on
           his
           back
           )
           with
           oats
           out
           of
           his
           own
           cap
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           bowl
           or
           manger
           ,
           and
           that
           within
           the
           castle
           of
           Mosko
           .
           And
           this
           homage
           (
           they
           say
           )
           was
           done
           till
           the
           time
           of
           Basileus
           grandfather
           to
           this
           man.
           Who
           surprising
           
           the
           Chrim
           Emperour
           by
           a
           stratagem
           ,
           done
           by
           one
           of
           his
           Nobilitie
           (
           called
           
             Juan
             Demetrowich
             Belschey
          
           )
           was
           content
           with
           this
           ransome
           ,
           viz.
           with
           the
           changing
           of
           this
           homage
           into
           a
           tribute
           of
           furres
           :
           which
           afterwards
           also
           was
           denied
           to
           be
           paied
           by
           this
           Emperours
           father
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           they
           continue
           the
           quarrel
           ,
           the
           Russe
           defending
           his
           countrey
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           wonne
           ,
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartar
          
           invading
           him
           once
           or
           twice
           every
           year
           ,
           sometime
           about
           Whitsuntide
           ,
           but
           oftner
           in
           Harvest
           .
           What
           time
           if
           the
           great
           Cham
           or
           Chrim
           come
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           he
           bringeth
           with
           him
           a
           great
           armie
           of
           100000.
           or
           200000.
           men
           .
           Otherwise
           they
           make
           short
           and
           sudden
           roads
           into
           the
           countrey
           with
           lesser
           numbers
           ,
           funning
           about
           the
           list
           of
           the
           border
           as
           wild
           geese
           flie
           ,
           invading
           and
           retiring
           where
           they
           see
           advantage
           .
        
         
           Their
           common
           practice
           (
           being
           very
           populous
           )
           is
           to
           make
           divers
           armies
           ,
           and
           so
           drawing
           the
           Russe
           to
           one
           or
           two
           places
           of
           the
           frontiers
           ,
           to
           invade
           at
           some
           other
           place
           that
           is
           left
           without
           defence
           .
           Their
           manner
           
           of
           fight
           ,
           or
           ordering
           of
           their
           forces
           ,
           is
           much
           after
           the
           Russe
           manner
           (
           spoken
           of
           before
           )
           save
           that
           they
           are
           all
           horsemen
           ,
           and
           carrie
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           bow
           ,
           a
           sheaf
           of
           arrows
           ,
           and
           a
           falcon
           sword
           after
           the
           Turkish
           fashion
           .
           They
           are
           very
           expert
           horsemen
           ,
           and
           use
           to
           shoot
           as
           readily
           backward
           as
           forward
           .
           Some
           will
           have
           a
           horsemans
           staff
           like
           to
           a
           bore
           spear
           ,
           besides
           their
           other
           weapons
           .
           The
           common
           souldier
           hath
           no
           other
           armour
           then
           his
           ordinary
           apparel
           ,
           viz.
           a
           black
           sheeps
           skin
           with
           the
           wool
           side
           outward
           in
           the
           day-time
           ,
           and
           inward
           in
           the
           night-time
           ,
           with
           a
           cap
           of
           the
           same
           .
           But
           their
           Marseys
           or
           Noblemen
           imitate
           the
           Turk
           both
           in
           apparel
           ,
           and
           armour
           .
           When
           they
           are
           to
           passe
           over
           a
           river
           with
           their
           armie
           ,
           they
           tie
           three
           or
           foure
           horses
           together
           ,
           and
           taking
           long
           poles
           or
           pieces
           of
           wood
           ,
           bind
           them
           fast
           to
           the
           tails
           of
           their
           horse
           :
           so
           sitting
           on
           the
           poles
           they
           drive
           their
           horse
           over
           .
           At
           handie
           strokes
           (
           when
           they
           come
           to
           joyn
           battel
           )
           they
           are
           accounted
           farre
           better
           men
           then
           the
           Russe
           people
           ,
           fierce
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           more
           hardie
           and
           bloudie
           
           by
           continuall
           practice
           of
           warre
           ,
           as
           men
           knowing
           no
           arts
           of
           peace
           ,
           nor
           any
           civil
           practice
           .
        
         
           Yet
           their
           subtiltie
           is
           more
           then
           may
           seem
           to
           agree
           with
           their
           barbarous
           condition
           .
           By
           reason
           they
           are
           practised
           to
           invade
           continually
           ,
           and
           to
           robbe
           their
           neighbours
           that
           border
           about
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           pregnant
           and
           ready-witted
           to
           devise
           stratagems
           upon
           the
           sudden
           for
           their
           better
           advantage
           :
           As
           in
           their
           warre
           against
           Beala
           the
           fourth
           king
           of
           Hungarie
           ,
           whom
           they
           invaded
           with
           500000.
           men
           ,
           and
           obtained
           against
           him
           a
           great
           victorie
           .
           Where
           among
           other
           ,
           having
           slain
           his
           Chancellour
           ,
           called
           
             Nicholas
             Schinick
          
           ,
           they
           found
           about
           him
           the
           Kings
           privie
           seal
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           devised
           presen●ly
           to
           counterfeit
           letters
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           to
           the
           cities
           and
           towns
           next
           about
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           field
           was
           fought
           ,
           with
           charge
           that
           in
           no
           case
           they
           should
           convey
           themselves
           ;
           and
           their
           goods
           out
           of
           their
           dwellings
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           abide
           safely
           without
           all
           fear
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           not
           leave
           the
           countrey
           desolate
           to
           the
           possession
           of
           
           so
           vile
           and
           barbarous
           an
           enemie
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           Tartar
           nation
           ,
           terming
           themselves
           in
           all
           reprochfull
           manner
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           he
           had
           lost
           his
           carriages
           ,
           with
           some
           few
           straglers
           that
           had
           marched
           disorderly
           ,
           yet
           he
           doubted
           not
           but
           to
           recover
           that
           lossé
           ,
           with
           the
           accesse
           of
           a
           notable
           victorie
           ,
           if
           the
           savage
           Tartar
           durst
           abide
           him
           in
           the
           field
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           having
           written
           their
           letters
           in
           the
           Polish
           character
           ,
           by
           certain
           young
           men
           whom
           they
           took
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           signed
           them
           with
           the
           Kings
           seal
           ,
           they
           dispatched
           them
           forth
           to
           all
           the
           quarters
           of
           Hungarie
           ,
           that
           lay
           near
           about
           the
           place
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Ungarians
           ,
           that
           were
           now
           flying
           away
           with
           their
           goods
           ,
           wives
           ,
           and
           children
           ,
           upon
           the
           rumour
           of
           the
           Kings
           overthrow
           ,
           taking
           comfort
           of
           these
           counter
           feit
           letters
           ,
           stayed
           at
           home
           .
           And
           so
           were
           made
           a
           prey
           ,
           being
           surprised
           on
           the
           sudden
           by
           this
           huge
           number
           of
           these
           Tartars
           ,
           that
           had
           compassed
           them
           about
           before
           they
           were
           aware
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           besiege
           a
           town
           or
           fort
           ,
           they
           offer
           much
           parley
           ,
           and
           send
           many
           flattering
           messages
           to
           perswade
           a
           
           surrendrie
           ,
           promising
           all
           things
           that
           the
           inhabitants
           will
           require
           ;
           but
           being
           once
           possessed
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           they
           use
           all
           manner
           of
           hostilitie
           ,
           and
           crueltie
           .
           This
           they
           do
           upon
           a
           rule
           they
           have
           ,
           viz.
           that
           Justice
           is
           to
           be
           practised
           but
           towards
           their
           own
           .
           They
           encounter
           not
           lightly
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           some
           ambush
           ,
           whereunto
           (
           having
           once
           shewed
           themselves
           ,
           and
           made
           some
           short
           conflict
           )
           they
           retire
           ,
           as
           repulsed
           for
           fear
           ,
           and
           so
           draw
           the
           enemie
           into
           it
           if
           they
           can
           .
           But
           the
           Russe
           ,
           being
           well
           acquainted
           with
           their
           practice
           ,
           is
           more
           warie
           of
           them
           .
           When
           they
           come
           a
           roving
           with
           some
           small
           number
           ,
           they
           set
           on
           horseback
           counterfeit
           shapes
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           their
           number
           may
           seem
           greater
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           make
           any
           onset
           their
           manner
           is
           to
           make
           a
           great-shout
           ,
           crying
           all
           out
           together
           ,
           
             Olla
             ,
             Billa
             ,
             Olla
             Billa
             ,
             God
             help
             us
             ,
             God
             help
             us
             .
          
           They
           contemne
           death
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           choose
           rather
           to
           die
           then
           to
           yield
           to
           their
           enemie
           ,
           and
           are
           seen
           when
           they
           are
           slain
           to
           bite
           the
           very
           weapon
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           past
           striking
           ,
           or
           helping
           of
           themselves
           .
           Wherein
           appeareth
           
           how
           different
           the
           Tartar
           is
           in
           his
           desperate
           courage
           from
           the
           Russe
           and
           Turk
           .
           For
           the
           Russe
           Souldier
           ,
           if
           he
           begin
           once
           to
           retire
           ,
           putteth
           all
           his
           safetie
           in
           his
           speedie
           flight
           ;
           and
           if
           once
           he
           be
           taken
           by
           his
           enemie
           ,
           he
           neither
           defendeth
           himself
           ,
           nor
           intreateth
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           as
           reckoning
           straight
           to
           die
           :
           The
           Turk
           commonly
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           past
           hope
           of
           escaping
           ,
           falleth
           to
           intreatie
           ,
           and
           casteth
           away
           his
           weapon
           ,
           offereth
           both
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           holdeth
           them
           up
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           be
           tied
           ,
           hoping
           to
           save
           his
           life
           by
           offering
           himself
           bondslave
           .
        
         
           The
           chief
           bootie
           the
           Tartars
           seek
           for
           in
           all
           their
           warres
           ,
           is
           to
           get
           store
           of
           captives
           ,
           specially
           young
           boyes
           and
           girls
           ,
           whom
           they
           sell
           to
           the
           Turks
           ,
           or
           other
           their
           neighbours
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           they
           take
           with
           them
           great
           baskets
           made
           like
           bakers
           panniers
           to
           carrie
           them
           tenderly
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           of
           them
           happen
           to
           tire
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           sick
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           they
           dash
           him
           against
           the
           ground
           ,
           or
           some
           tree
           ,
           and
           so
           leave
           him
           dead
           :
           The
           souldiers
           are
           not
           troubled
           with
           keeping
           the
           captives
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           bootie
           ,
           for
           hindering
           
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           warres
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           certain
           bands
           that
           intend
           nothing
           else
           ,
           appointed
           of
           purpose
           to
           receive
           and
           keep
           the
           captives
           and
           the
           other
           prey
           .
        
         
           The
           Russe
           borders
           (
           being
           used
           to
           their
           invasions
           lightly
           every
           year
           in
           the
           summer
           )
           keep
           few
           other
           cattel
           on
           the
           border
           parts
           ,
           save
           swine
           onely
           ,
           which
           the
           Tartar
           will
           not
           touch
           nor
           drive
           away
           with
           him
           :
           for
           that
           he
           is
           of
           the
           Turkish
           religion
           ,
           and
           will
           eat
           no
           swines
           flesh
           .
           Of
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           they
           confesse
           as
           much
           as
           doth
           the
           Turk
           in
           his
           Alcoran
           ,
           viz.
           that
           he
           came
           of
           the
           Angel
           Gabriel
           ,
           and
           the
           Virgin
           Marie
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           great
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           the
           Judge
           of
           the
           world
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           In
           other
           matters
           likewise
           they
           are
           much
           ordered
           after
           the
           manner
           and
           direction
           of
           the
           Turk
           ,
           having
           felt
           the
           Turkish
           forces
           ,
           when
           he
           wonne
           from
           them
           Azou
           ,
           and
           Caffa
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           towns
           about
           the
           Euxine
           or
           
             Black
             sea
          
           ,
           that
           were
           before
           tributaries
           to
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartar.
          
           So
           that
           now
           the
           Emperour
           of
           the
           Chrims
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           chosen
           some
           one
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           
           whom
           the
           Turk
           doth
           commend
           :
           whereby
           it
           is
           brought
           now
           to
           that
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartar
          
           giveth
           to
           the
           Turk
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           spoil
           ,
           which
           he
           getteth
           in
           his
           warres
           against
           the
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Herein
           they
           differ
           from
           the
           Turkish
           religion
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           have
           certain
           idole
           puppets
           made
           of
           silk
           or
           like
           stuff
           ,
           of
           the
           fashion
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           which
           they
           fasten
           to
           the
           doore
           of
           their
           walking
           houses
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           Janusses
           or
           keepers
           of
           the
           house
           .
           And
           these
           idoles
           are
           made
           not
           by
           all
           ,
           but
           by
           certain
           religious
           women
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           among
           them
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           like
           uses
           .
           They
           have
           besides
           the
           image
           of
           their
           King
           or
           great
           Cham
           ,
           of
           an
           huge
           bignesse
           ,
           which
           they
           erect
           at
           every
           stage
           when
           the
           armie
           marcheth
           :
           and
           this
           every
           one
           must
           bend
           and
           bow
           unto
           it
           as
           he
           passeth
           by
           it
           ,
           be
           he
           Tartar
           or
           stranger
           .
           They
           are
           much
           given
           to
           witchcraft
           ,
           and
           ominous
           conjectures
           ,
           upon
           every
           accident
           which
           they
           heare
           or
           see
           .
        
         
           In
           making
           of
           marriages
           they
           have
           no
           regard
           of
           alliance
           or
           consanguinitie
           .
           Onely
           with
           his
           mother
           ,
           sister
           ,
           
           and
           daughter
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           not
           mar●…
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           take
           the
           woman
           ●…o
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           accompanie
           with
           her
           ,
           yet
           he
           accounteth
           her
           not
           for
           his
           wife
           ,
           till
           he
           have
           a
           child
           by
           her
           .
           Then
           he
           beginneth
           to
           take
           à
           dowrie
           of
           her
           friends
           ,
           of
           horse
           ,
           sheep
           ,
           kine
           ;
           &c.
           
           If
           she
           be
           barren
           after
           a
           certain
           time
           ,
           he
           turneth
           her
           home
           again
           .
        
         
           Under
           the
           Emperour
           they
           have
           certain
           Dukes
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Morseis
           or
           Divoymorseis
           ,
           that
           rule
           over
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           10000.
           20000
           or
           40000.
           a
           piece
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           hoords
           .
           When
           the
           Emperour
           hath
           any
           use
           of
           them
           to
           serve
           in
           his
           warres
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           with
           them
           their
           souldiers
           to
           a
           certain
           number
           ,
           every
           man
           with
           his
           two
           horse
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           ride
           on
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           kill
           ,
           when
           it
           cometh
           to
           his
           turn
           to
           have
           his
           horse
           eaten
           .
           For
           their
           chief
           victuall
           is
           horse-flesh
           ,
           which
           they
           eat
           without
           bread
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           with
           it
           .
           So
           that
           if
           a
           Tartar
           be
           taken
           by
           a
           Russe
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           lightly
           to
           find
           a
           horse
           legge
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           part
           of
           him
           at
           his
           saddle
           bow
           .
        
         
         
           This
           last
           year
           when
           I
           was
           at
           the
           Mosko
           ,
           came
           in
           one
           
             Kiriach
             Morsey
          
           nephew
           to
           the
           Emperour
           of
           the
           Chrims
           that
           now
           is
           (
           whose
           Father
           was
           Emperour
           before
           )
           accompanied
           with
           300.
           
           Tartars
           ,
           and
           his
           two
           wives
           ,
           whereof
           one
           was
           his
           brothers
           widdow
           .
           Where
           being
           entertained
           in
           very
           good
           sort
           after
           the
           Russe
           manner
           ,
           he
           had
           sent
           unto
           his
           lodging
           for
           his
           welcome
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           ready
           for
           his
           supper
           and
           his
           companies
           ,
           two
           very
           large
           and
           fat
           horses
           ,
           ready
           flayed
           in
           a
           sled
           .
           They
           preferre
           it
           before
           other
           flesh
           ,
           because
           the
           meat
           is
           stronger
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           then
           beef
           ,
           mutton
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           And
           yet
           (
           which
           is
           marvell
           )
           though
           they
           serve
           all
           as
           horsemen
           in
           the
           war
           r●…
           ,
           and
           eat
           all
           of
           horse-flesh
           ,
           there
           are
           brought
           yearly
           to
           the
           Mosko
           to
           be
           exchanged
           for
           other
           commodities
           30.
           or
           40.
           thousand
           Tartar
           horse
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Cones
           .
           They
           keep
           also
           great
           heards
           of
           kine
           ,
           and
           flocks
           of
           black
           sheep
           ,
           rather
           for
           the
           skinnes
           and
           milk
           (
           which
           they
           carry
           with
           them
           in
           great
           bottels
           )
           then
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           though
           sometimes
           they
           eat
           
           of
           it
           .
           Some
           use
           they
           have
           of
           rise
           ,
           figs
           ,
           and
           other
           fruits
           .
           They
           drink
           milk
           or
           ●…n
           bloud
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ●…d
           them
           both
           together
           .
           They
           use
           s●●etimes
           as
           they
           travell
           by
           the
           way
           to
           let
           their
           horse
           bloud
           in
           a
           vein
           ,
           and
           to
           drink
           it
           warm
           ,
           as
           it
           cometh
           from
           his
           body
           .
        
         
           Towns
           they
           plant
           none
           ,
           nor
           other
           standing
           buildings
           ,
           but
           have
           walking
           houses
           ,
           which
           the
           Latines
           call
           Veji
           ,
           built
           upon
           wheels
           like
           a
           shepherds
           cottage
           .
           These
           they
           draw
           with
           them
           whithersoever
           they
           go
           ,
           driving
           their
           cattell
           with
           them
           .
           And
           when
           they
           come
           to
           their
           stage
           or-standing
           place
           ,
           they
           plant
           their
           cart-houses
           very
           orderly
           in
           a
           rank
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           the
           form
           of
           streets
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           large
           town
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           other
           seat
           of
           his
           Empire
           but
           an
           Agora
           ,
           or
           town
           of
           wood
           ,
           that
           moveth
           with
           him
           whithersoever
           he
           goeth
           .
           As
           for
           the
           fixed
           and
           standing
           building
           used
           in
           other
           countreys
           ,
           they
           say
           they
           are
           unwholesome
           and
           unpleasant
           .
        
         
           They
           begin
           to
           move
           their
           houses
           and
           cattell
           in
           the
           spring
           time
           from
           
           the
           S●…h
           part
           of
           their
           Countrey
           toward●
           the
           North
           parts
           .
           And
           so
           driving
           on
           till
           they
           have
           grased
           all
           up
           to
           the
           furthest
           part
           Northward
           ,
           they
           return
           back
           again
           towards
           their
           South
           countrey
           (
           where
           they
           continue
           all
           the
           winter
           )
           by
           ten
           or
           twelve
           miles
           a
           stage
           :
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           the
           grasse
           being
           sprung
           up
           again
           ,
           to
           serve
           for
           their
           cattell
           as
           they
           return
           .
           From
           the
           border
           of
           the
           Shalcan
           towards
           the
           Caspian
           sea
           ,
           to
           the
           Russe
           frontiers
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           goodly
           countrey
           ,
           specially
           on
           the
           South
           and
           Southeast
           parts
           ,
           but
           lost
           for
           lack
           of
           tillage
           .
        
         
           Of
           money
           they
           have
           no
           use
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           preferre
           brasse
           and
           steel
           before
           other
           mettals
           ,
           specially
           bullate
           ,
           which
           they
           use
           for
           swords
           ,
           knives
           and
           other
           necessaries
           .
           As
           for
           gold
           and
           silver
           they
           neglect
           it
           of
           very
           purpose
           (
           as
           they
           do
           all
           tillage
           of
           their
           ground
           )
           to
           be
           more
           free
           for
           their
           wandring
           kind
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           their
           countrey
           lesse
           subject
           to
           invasions
           .
           Which
           giveth
           them
           great
           advantage
           against
           all
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           ever
           invading
           ,
           and
           never
           being
           invaded
           .
           Such
           as
           have
           taken
           upon
           
           them
           to
           invade
           their
           Countr●●
           (
           as
           of
           old
           time
           Cyrus
           and
           
             Darius
             Hy●aspis
          
           ,
           on
           the
           East
           and
           Southeast
           side
           )
           have
           done
           it
           with
           very
           ill
           successe
           ,
           as
           we
           ●…d
           in
           the
           stories
           written
           of
           those
           times
           .
           For
           their
           manner
           is
           when
           any
           will
           invade
           them
           ,
           to
           allure
           and
           draw
           them
           on
           by
           flying
           and
           reculing
           (
           as
           if
           they
           were
           afraid
           )
           till
           they
           have
           drawn
           them
           some
           good
           way
           within
           their
           countrey
           .
           Then
           when
           they
           begin
           to
           want
           victuall
           and
           other
           necessaries
           (
           as
           needs
           they
           must
           where
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           had
           )
           to
           stop
           up
           the
           passages
           ,
           and
           inclose
           them
           with
           multitudes
           .
           By
           which
           stratagem
           (
           as
           we
           read
           in
           
             Laonicue
             Chalcacondylas
          
           in
           his
           Turkish
           storie
           )
           they
           had
           welnigh
           surprised
           the
           great
           and
           huge
           armie
           of
           Tamerlan
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           retired
           with
           all
           speed
           he
           could
           towards
           the
           river
           Tanais
           ,
           or
           Don
           ,
           not
           without
           great
           losse
           of
           his
           men
           and
           carriages
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           storie
           of
           Pachymerius
           the
           Greek
           (
           which
           he
           wrote
           of
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Constantinople
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           reigne
           of
           
             Michael
             Palaeologus
          
           to
           the
           time
           of
           Andronicus
           
           the
           elder
           )
           I
           remember
           he
           telleth
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           of
           one
           Nogas
           a
           Tartarian
           captain
           under
           Cazan
           the
           Emperour
           of
           the
           East
           Tartars
           (
           of
           whom
           the
           citie
           and
           kingdome
           of
           
             (
             a
             zan
          
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           taken
           the
           denomination
           )
           who
           refused
           a
           present
           of
           pearl
           and
           other
           jewels
           sent
           unto
           him
           from
           
             Michael
             Palaeologus
          
           :
           asking
           withall
           ,
           for
           what
           use
           they
           served
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           were
           good
           to
           keep
           away
           sicknesse
           ,
           death
           ,
           or
           other
           misfortunes
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           no.
           So
           that
           it
           seemeth
           they
           have
           ever
           or
           long
           time
           been
           of
           that
           mind
           to
           value
           things
           no
           further
           then
           by
           the
           use
           ,
           and
           necessitie
           for
           which
           they
           serve
           .
        
         
           For
           person
           and
           complexion
           they
           have
           broad
           and
           flat
           visages
           ,
           of
           a
           tanned
           colour
           into
           yellow
           and
           black
           ,
           fierce
           and
           cruell
           looks
           ,
           thin
           haired
           upon
           the
           upper
           lip
           ,
           and
           pit
           of
           the
           chinne
           ,
           light
           and
           nimble
           bodied
           ,
           with
           short
           legs
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           made
           naturally
           for
           horsemen
           ,
           whereto
           they
           practise
           themselves
           from
           their
           childhood
           ,
           seldome
           going
           afoot
           about
           any
           businesse
           .
           Their
           speech
           is
           very
           sudden
           and
           loud
           ,
           speaking
           as
           it
           were
           
           out
           of
           a
           deep
           hollow
           throat
           .
           When
           they
           sing
           ,
           you
           would
           think
           a
           cow
           lowed
           ,
           or
           some
           great
           bandogge
           howled
           .
           Their
           greatest
           exercise
           is
           shooting
           ,
           wherein
           they
           train
           up
           their
           children
           from
           their
           very
           infancie
           ,
           not
           suffering
           them
           to
           eat
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           shot
           near
           the
           mark
           within
           a
           certain
           scantling
           .
           They
           are
           the
           very
           same
           that
           sometimes
           were
           called
           
             Scythae
             Nomades
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Scythian
             Shepherds
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Latines
           .
           Some
           think
           that
           the
           Turks
           took
           their
           beginning
           from
           the
           nation
           of
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartars
          
           .
           Of
           which
           opinion
           is
           
             Laonicus
             Chalcocondylas
          
           the
           Greek
           Historiographer
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           book
           of
           his
           Turkish
           storie
           .
           Wherein
           he
           followeth
           divers
           very
           probable
           conjectures
           .
           The
           first
           taken
           from
           the
           very
           name
           it self
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           word
           Turk
           signifieth
           a
           shepherd
           ,
           or
           one
           that
           followeth
           a
           vagrant
           and
           wild
           kind
           of
           life
           .
           By
           which
           name
           these
           
             Scythian
             Tartars
          
           have
           ever
           been
           noted
           ,
           being
           called
           by
           the
           Greeks
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Scythian
           shepherds
           .
           His
           second
           reason
           ,
           because
           the
           Turks
           (
           in
           his
           time
           )
           that
           dwelt
           in
           
             Asia
             the
             lesse
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           
           
             Lydia
             ,
             Coria
             ,
             Phrygia
          
           ,
           and
           Cappadocia
           ,
           spake
           the
           very
           same
           language
           that
           these
           Tartars
           did
           ,
           that
           dwelt
           betwixt
           the
           river
           Tanais
           or
           Don
           ,
           and
           the
           countrey
           of
           Sarmatia
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           is
           well
           known
           )
           are
           these
           Tartars
           called
           Chrims
           .
           At
           this
           time
           also
           the
           whole
           nation
           of
           the
           Turks
           differ
           not
           much
           in
           their
           common
           speech
           from
           the
           Tartar
           language
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           the
           Turk
           and
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartar
          
           agree
           so
           well
           together
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           religion
           ,
           as
           in
           matter
           of
           traffick
           ,
           never
           invading
           or
           injuring
           one
           another
           ,
           save
           that
           the
           Turk
           (
           since
           Laonicus
           his
           time
           )
           hath
           encroched
           upon
           some
           towns
           upon
           the
           Euxin
           sea
           ,
           that
           before
           pertained
           to
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartar.
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           because
           Ortogules
           sonne
           to
           Oguzalpes
           ,
           and
           father
           to
           Otoman
           (
           the
           first
           of
           name
           of
           the
           Turkish
           nation
           )
           made
           his
           first
           rodes
           out
           of
           those
           parts
           of
           Asia
           upon
           the
           next
           borderers
           ,
           till
           he
           came
           towards
           the
           countreys
           about
           the
           hill
           Taurus
           ,
           where
           he
           overcame
           the
           Greeks
           that
           inhabited
           there
           :
           and
           so
           enlarged
           the
           name
           and
           territorie
           of
           the
           Turkish
           nation
           ,
           till
           he
           came
           to
           Eubea
           and
           Attica
           ,
           and
           
           other
           parts
           of
           Greece
           .
           This
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           Laonicus
           ,
           who
           lived
           among
           the
           Turks
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Amurat
           the
           sixth
           Turkish
           Emperour
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           1400.
           when
           the
           memorie
           of
           their
           originall
           was
           more
           fresh
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           likelier
           he
           was
           to
           hit
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           divers
           other
           Tartars
           that
           border
           upon
           Russia
           ,
           as
           the
           Nagaies
           ,
           the
           Cheremissens
           ,
           the
           Mordwites
           ,
           the
           Chircasses
           ,
           and
           the
           Sbalcans
           ,
           which
           all
           differ
           in
           name
           more
           then
           in
           regiment
           ,
           or
           other
           condition
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartar
          
           ,
           except
           the
           Chircasses
           that
           border
           Southwest
           ,
           towards
           Lituania
           ,
           and
           are
           farre
           more
           civil
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           of
           a
           comely
           person
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           stately
           behaviour
           ,
           as
           applying
           themselves
           to
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           Polonian
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           have
           subjected
           themselves
           to
           the
           kings
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           professe
           Christianitie
           .
           The
           Nagay
           lieth
           Eastward
           ,
           and
           is
           reckoned
           for
           the
           best
           man
           of
           warre
           among
           all
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           but
           very
           savage
           ,
           and
           cruel
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           
             Cheremissen
             Tartar
          
           ,
           that
           lieth
           betwixt
           the
           Russe
           and
           the
           Nagay
           ,
           are
           of
           two
           
           sorts
           ,
           the
           Lugavoy
           (
           that
           is
           of
           the
           valley
           )
           and
           the
           Nagornay
           or
           of
           the
           hillie
           countrey
           .
           These
           have
           much
           troubled
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Russia
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           are
           content
           now
           to
           buy
           peace
           of
           them
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           giving
           a
           yearly
           pension
           of
           Russe
           commodities
           to
           their
           Morseis
           or
           Divoymorseis
           ,
           that
           are
           chief
           of
           their
           tribes
           .
           For
           which
           also
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           serve
           them
           in
           their
           warres
           ,
           under
           certain
           conditions
           .
           They
           are
           said
           to
           be
           just
           and
           true
           in
           their
           dealings
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           they
           hate
           the
           Russe
           people
           ,
           whom
           they
           account
           to
           be
           double
           and
           false
           in
           all
           their
           dealing
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           common
           sort
           are
           very
           unwilling
           to
           keep
           agreement
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           kept
           in
           by
           their
           Morseis
           or
           Dukes
           ,
           for
           their
           pensions
           sake
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           rude
           and
           barbarous
           is
           counted
           the
           
             Mordwite
             Tartar
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           many
           self-fashions
           ,
           and
           strange
           kinds
           of
           behaviour
           ,
           differing
           from
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           his
           religion
           ,
           though
           he
           acknowledge
           one
           god
           ,
           yet
           his
           manner
           is
           to
           worship
           for
           god
           that
           living
           thing
           that
           he
           first
           meeteth
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           
           and
           to
           swear
           by
           it
           all
           that
           whole
           day
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           horse
           ,
           dog
           ,
           cat
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           else
           it
           be
           .
           When
           his
           friend
           dieth
           ,
           he
           killeth
           his
           best
           horse
           ,
           and
           having
           flayed
           off
           the
           skin
           he
           carrieth
           it
           on
           high
           upon
           a
           long
           pole
           before
           the
           corps
           to
           the
           place
           of
           buriall
           .
           This
           he
           doth
           (
           as
           the
           Russe
           saith
           )
           that
           his
           friend
           may
           have
           a
           good
           horse
           to
           carrie
           him
           to
           heaven
           :
           but
           it
           is
           likelier
           to
           declare
           his
           love
           towards
           his
           dead
           friend
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           will
           have
           to
           die
           with
           him
           the
           best
           thing
           that
           he
           hath
           .
        
         
           Next
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Astracan
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           furthest
           part
           South-eastward
           of
           the
           Russe
           dominion
           ,
           lieth
           the
           Shalcan
           ,
           and
           the
           countrey
           of
           Media
           :
           whither
           the
           Russe
           merchants
           trade
           for
           raw
           silks
           ,
           syndon
           ,
           saphion
           ,
           skins
           ,
           and
           other
           commodities
           .
           The
           chief
           towns
           of
           Media
           where
           the
           Russe
           tradeth
           are
           Derbent
           (
           built
           by
           Alexander
           the
           great
           ,
           as
           the
           inhabitants
           say
           )
           and
           Zamachie
           ,
           where
           the
           staple
           is
           kept
           for
           raw
           silks
           .
           Their
           manner
           is
           in
           the
           Spring-time
           to
           revive
           the
           silk-worms
           (
           that
           lie
           dead
           all
           the
           Winter
           )
           by
           laying
           them
           in
           the
           warm
           sunne
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           hasten
           their
           quickning
           that
           
           they
           may
           sooner
           go
           to
           work
           )
           to
           put
           them
           into
           bags
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           hang
           them
           under
           their
           childrens
           arms
           .
           As
           for
           the
           worm
           called
           Chrinisin
           (
           as
           we
           call
           it
           chrymson
           )
           that
           maketh
           coloured
           silk
           ,
           it
           is
           bred
           not
           in
           Media
           but
           in
           Assyria
           .
           This
           trade
           to
           Derbent
           &
           Samachie
           for
           raw
           silks
           ,
           and
           other
           commodities
           of
           that
           countrey
           ,
           as
           also
           into
           Persiae
           ,
           and
           Bougharia
           ,
           down
           the
           riuer
           Volgha
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           Caspian
           sea
           ,
           is
           permitted
           as
           well
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Russe
           merchants
           ,
           by
           the
           Emperours
           last
           grant
           at
           my
           being
           there
           .
           Which
           he
           accounteth
           for
           a
           very
           speciall
           favour
           ,
           and
           might
           prove
           indeed
           very
           beneficiall
           to
           our
           English
           merchants
           ,
           if
           the
           trade
           were
           well
           and
           orderly
           used
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           nation
           of
           the
           Tartars
           are
           utterly
           void
           of
           all
           learning
           ,
           and
           without
           written
           Law.
           Yet
           certain
           rules
           they
           have
           which
           they
           hold
           by
           tradition
           ,
           common
           to
           all
           the
           Hoords
           for
           the
           practice
           of
           their
           life
           :
           Which
           are
           of
           this
           sort
           ,
           1.
           
           
             To
             obey
             their
             Emperour
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             command
             about
             the
             publick
             service
             .
             2.
             
             Except
             for
             the
             publick
             
             behoof
             ,
             every
             man
             to
             be
             free
             and
             out
             of
             controllment
             .
             3.
             
             No
             private
             man
             to
             possesse
             any
             lands
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             countrey
             to
             be
             as
             a
             common
             .
             4.
             
             To
             neglect
             all
             daintinesse
             and
             varietie
             of
             meats
             ,
             and
             to
             content
             themselves
             with
             that
             which
             cometh
             next
             to
             hand
             ,
             for
             more
             hardnesse
             ,
             and
             readinesse
             in
             the
             executing
             of
             their
             affairs
             .
             5.
             
             To
             wear
             any
             base
             attire
             ,
             and
             to
             patch
             their
             clothes
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             need
             or
             not
             :
             that
             when
             there
             〈◊〉
             need
             ,
             it
             be
             no
             shame
             to
             wear
             a
             patcht
             coat
             .
             6.
             
             To
             take
             or
             steal
             from
             any
             stranger
             whatsoever
             they
             can
             get
             ,
             as
             being
             enemies
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             save
             to
             such
             as
             will
             subject
             themselves
             to
             them
             .
             7.
             
             Towards
             their
             own
             hoord
             and
             nation
             to
             be
             true
             in
             word
             ,
             and
             in
             deed
             .
             8.
             
             To
             suffer
             no
             stranger
             to
             come
             within
             the
             Realm
             :
             If
             any
             do
             ,
             the
             same
             to
             be
             bondslave
             to
             him
             that
             first
             taketh
             him
             ,
             except
             such
             merchants
             and
             other
             as
             have
             the
             Tartar
             Bull
             or
             pasport
             about
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XX.
           
             Of
             the
          
           Permians
           ,
           Samoites
           ,
           and
           Lappes
           .
        
         
           THe
           Permians
           and
           Samoites
           that
           lie
           from
           Russia
           North
           and
           Northeast
           ,
           are
           thought
           likewise
           to
           have
           taken
           their
           beginning
           from
           the
           Tartar
           kind
           .
           And
           it
           may
           partly
           be
           ghessed
           by
           the
           fashion
           of
           their
           countenance
           ,
           as
           having
           all
           broad
           and
           flat
           faces
           ,
           as
           the
           Tartars
           have
           ,
           except
           the
           Chirchasses
           .
           The
           Bermians
           are
           accounted
           for
           a
           very
           ancient
           people
           .
           They
           are
           now
           subject
           to
           the
           Russe
           .
           They
           live
           by
           hunting
           ,
           and
           trading
           with
           their
           furres
           ,
           as
           doth
           also
           the
           Samoit
           ,
           that
           dwelleth
           more
           towards
           the
           North-sea
           .
           The
           Samoit
           hath
           his
           name
           (
           as
           the
           Russe
           saith
           )
           of
           eating
           himself
           :
           as
           if
           in
           times
           past
           they
           lived
           as
           the
           Cannibals
           ,
           eating
           one
           another
           .
           Which
           they
           make
           more
           probable
           ,
           because
           at
           this
           time
           they
           eat
           all
           kind
           of
           raw
           flesh
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           be
           ,
           even
           the
           very
           carrion
           that
           lieth
           in
           the
           ditch
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Samoits
           themselves
           will
           say
           ,
           they
           were
           called
           Samoie
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           themselves
           ,
           
           as
           though
           they
           were
           Indigenae
           ,
           or
           people
           bred
           upon
           that
           very
           soil
           ,
           that
           never
           changed
           their
           seat
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           most
           nations
           have
           done
           .
           They
           are
           subject
           at
           this
           time
           to
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Russia
           .
        
         
           I
           talked
           with
           certain
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           find
           that
           they
           acknowledge
           one
           God
           :
           but
           represent
           him
           by
           such
           things
           as
           they
           have
           most
           use
           and
           good
           by
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           worship
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           the
           Ollen
           ,
           the
           Losh
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           As
           for
           the
           storie
           of
           
             Slata
             Baba
          
           or
           the
           
             Golden
             hagge
          
           (
           which
           I
           have
           read
           in
           some
           maps
           ,
           and
           descriptions
           of
           these
           countreys
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           idole
           after
           the
           form
           of
           an
           old
           woman
           )
           that
           being
           demanded
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           giveth
           them
           certain
           Oracles
           concerning
           the
           successe
           and
           event
           of
           things
           ,
           I
           found
           it
           to
           be
           but
           a
           very
           fable
           .
           Onely
           in
           the
           province
           of
           Obdoria
           upon
           the
           Sea-side
           ,
           near
           to
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           great
           river
           Obba
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           rock
           which
           naturally
           (
           being
           somewhat
           helped
           by
           imagination
           )
           may
           seem
           to
           bear
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           ragged
           woman
           ,
           with
           a
           child
           in
           her
           arms
           (
           as
           the
           rock
           by
           the
           North
           cape
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Frier
           )
           
           where
           the
           
             Obdorian
             Samoites
          
           use
           much
           to
           resort
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           commoditie
           of
           the
           place
           for
           fishing
           :
           and
           there
           sometime
           (
           as
           their
           manner
           is
           )
           conceive
           and
           practise
           their
           sorceries
           ,
           and
           ominous
           conjecturings
           about
           the
           good
           or
           bad
           speed
           of
           their
           journeys
           ,
           fishings
           ,
           huntings
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           clad
           in
           Seal
           skins
           ,
           with
           the
           hairie
           side
           outwards
           down
           as
           low
           as
           the
           knees
           ,
           with
           their
           breeches
           and
           netherstocks
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           both
           men
           &
           women
           .
           They
           are
           all
           black
           haired
           ,
           naturally
           beardlesse
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           men
           are
           hardly
           discerned
           from
           the
           women
           by
           their
           looks
           :
           save
           that
           the
           women
           wear
           a
           lock
           of
           hair
           down
           along
           both
           their
           ears
           .
           They
           live
           in
           a
           manner
           a
           wild
           and
           savage
           life
           ,
           roving
           still
           from
           one
           place
           of
           the
           countrey
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           without
           any
           propertie
           of
           house
           or
           land
           more
           to
           one
           then
           to
           another
           .
           Their
           loader
           or
           directour
           in
           every
           company
           is
           their
           Papa
           or
           Priest.
           
        
         
           On
           the
           North-side
           of
           Russia
           next
           to
           Corelia
           ,
           lieth
           the
           countrey
           of
           Lappia
           ,
           which
           reacheth
           in
           length
           from
           the
           furthest
           point
           .
           Northward
           (
           towards
           
           the
           Northcape
           )
           to
           the
           furthest
           part
           Southeast
           (
           which
           the
           Russe
           calleth
           Sweetnesse
           or
           Holie
           nose
           ,
           the
           English
           men
           Capegrace
           )
           about
           345.
           verst
           or
           miles
           .
           From
           Sweetnesse
           to
           Gandelox
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Versega
           (
           which
           measureth
           the
           breadth
           of
           that
           countrey
           )
           is
           90.
           miles
           or
           thereabouts
           .
           The
           whole
           countrey
           in
           a
           manner
           is
           either
           lakes
           ,
           or
           mountains
           ,
           which
           towards
           the
           Sea-side
           are
           called
           Tondro
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           all
           of
           hard
           and
           craggie
           rock
           ;
           but
           the
           inland
           parts
           are
           well
           furnished
           with
           woods
           ,
           that
           grow
           on
           the
           hills
           fides
           ,
           the
           lakes
           lying
           between
           .
           Their
           diet
           is
           very
           bare
           and
           simple
           .
           Bread
           they
           have
           none
           ,
           but
           feed
           onely
           upon
           fish
           and
           fowl
           .
           They
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Russia
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           Kings
           of
           Sweden
           and
           Denmark
           :
           which
           all
           exact
           tribute
           and
           custome
           of
           them
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           but
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Russia
           beareth
           the
           greatest
           hand
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           exacts
           of
           them
           farre
           more
           then
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           opinion
           is
           that
           they
           were
           first
           termed
           Lappes
           of
           their
           brief
           and
           short
           speech
           .
           The
           Russe
           divideth
           the
           whole
           nation
           of
           the
           Lappes
           into
           two
           sorts
           .
           
           The
           one
           they
           call
           
             Nowremanskoy
             Lapary
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Norvegian
             Lappes
          
           :
           because
           they
           be
           of
           the
           Danish
           religion
           .
           For
           the
           Danes
           and
           Norvegians
           they
           account
           for
           one
           people
           .
           The
           other
           that
           have
           no
           religion
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           live
           as
           brute
           and
           Heathenish
           people
           ,
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           call
           
             Dikoy
             Lapary
          
           ,
           or
           the
           wild
           Lappes
           .
        
         
           The
           whose
           nation
           is
           utterly
           unlearned
           ,
           having
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           use
           of
           any
           Alphabet
           ,
           or
           letter
           among
           them
           .
           For
           practice
           of
           witchcraft
           and
           sorcerie
           they
           passe
           all
           nations
           in
           the
           world
           :
           Though
           for
           the
           enchanting
           of
           ships
           that
           sail
           along
           their
           coast
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           it
           reported
           )
           and
           their
           giving
           of
           winds
           good
           to
           their
           friends
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           other
           ,
           whom
           they
           mean
           to
           hurt
           ,
           by
           tying
           of
           certain
           knots
           upon
           a
           rope
           (
           somewhat
           like
           to
           the
           tale
           of
           Aeolus
           his
           windbag
           )
           is
           a
           very
           fable
           ,
           devised
           (
           as
           may
           seem
           )
           by
           themselves
           ,
           to
           terrifie
           sailers
           for
           coming
           near
           their
           coast
           .
           Their
           weapons
           are
           the
           long
           bow
           ,
           and
           handgunne
           ,
           wherein
           they
           excell
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           quicknesse
           to
           charge
           and
           discharge
           ,
           as
           for
           nearnesse
           at
           the
           mark
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           continuall
           practice
           (
           whereto
           they
           are
           forced
           )
           of
           shooting
           at
           wild
           fowl
           .
           Their
           manner
           is
           in
           Summer
           time
           to
           come
           down
           in
           great
           companies
           to
           the
           sea-side
           ,
           to
           
             Wardhuyse
             ,
             Cola
             ,
             Kegor
          
           ,
           and
           the
           bay
           of
           Vedagoba
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           fish
           for
           Cod
           ,
           Salmon
           ,
           and
           But-fish
           which
           they
           sell
           to
           the
           
             Russes
             ,
             Danes
          
           ,
           and
           Norvegians
           ,
           and
           now
           of
           late
           to
           the
           English
           men
           that
           trade
           thither
           with
           cloth
           ,
           which
           they
           exchange
           with
           the
           Lappes
           and
           Corelians
           for
           their
           fish
           ,
           oyl
           ,
           and
           furres
           ,
           whereof
           also
           they
           have
           some
           store
           .
           They
           hold
           their
           mart
           at
           Cola
           on
           S.
           Peters
           day
           ,
           what
           time
           the
           Captain
           of
           Wardhuyse
           (
           that
           is
           resiant
           there
           for
           the
           king
           of
           Denmark
           )
           must
           be
           present
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           send
           his
           deputie
           to
           set
           prices
           upon
           their
           stockfish
           ,
           trane-oyl
           ,
           furres
           ,
           and
           other
           commodities
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           Russe
           Emperours
           customer
           ,
           or
           tribute-taker
           ,
           to
           receive
           his
           custome
           ,
           which
           is
           ever
           payed
           before
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           bought
           ,
           or
           sold.
           When
           their
           fishing
           is
           done
           ,
           their
           manner
           is
           to
           draw
           their
           carbasses
           or
           boats
           on
           shore
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           leave
           them
           with
           the
           keel
           turned
           
           upwards
           till
           the
           next
           spring
           tide
           .
           Their
           travell
           to
           and
           fro
           is
           upon
           ●leds
           ,
           drawen
           by
           the
           Olen
           deer
           :
           which
           they
           use
           to
           turn
           a
           grasing
           all
           the
           summer
           time
           ,
           in
           an
           island
           called
           Kilden
           (
           of
           a
           very
           good
           soil
           compared
           with
           other
           parts
           of
           that
           countrey
           )
           and
           towards
           the
           winter
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           snow
           beginneth
           to
           fall
           ,
           they
           fetch
           them
           home
           again
           for
           the
           use
           of
           their
           ●led
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXI
           .
           Of
           their
           Ecclesiasticall
           state
           ,
           with
           their
           Church
           offices
           .
        
         
           COncerning
           the
           government
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           framed
           altogether
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Greek
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           part
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           never
           acknowledging
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Latine
           Church
           usurped
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           That
           I
           may
           keep
           a
           better
           measure
           in
           describing
           their
           ceremonies
           ;
           then
           they
           in
           the
           using
           them
           (
           wherein
           they
           are
           infinite
           )
           I
           will
           note
           briefly
           ,
           First
           ,
           what
           Ecclesiasticall
           degrees
           or
           offices
           they
           have
           ,
           with
           
           the
           jurisdiction
           and
           practise
           of
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           doctrine
           they
           hold
           in
           matter
           of
           religion
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           what
           liturgie
           ,
           or
           form
           of
           service
           they
           use
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           with
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           administring
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           what
           other
           strange
           ceremonies
           and
           superstitious
           devotions
           are
           used
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           Their
           offices
           or
           degrees
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           are
           as
           many
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           in
           a
           manner
           both
           in
           name
           and
           degree
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Western
           churches
           .
           First
           they
           have
           their
           Patriarch
           ,
           then
           their
           Metropolites
           ,
           their
           Archbishops
           ,
           their
           Uladikey
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           their
           Protopapes
           or
           Archpriests
           ,
           their
           Papes
           or
           Priests
           ,
           their
           
             Deacons
             ,
             Friers
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             Nunnes
             ,
          
           and
           Eremites
           .
        
         
           Their
           Patriarch
           or
           chief
           directour
           in
           matter
           of
           religion
           ,
           untill
           this
           last
           year
           ,
           was
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Constantinople
           (
           whom
           they
           called
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Sio
           )
           because
           being
           driven
           by
           the
           Turk
           out
           of
           Canstantinople
           (
           the
           s●at
           of
           his
           Empire
           )
           he
           removed
           to
           the
           Isle
           Sio
           ,
           sometimes
           called
           Chio
           ,
           and
           there
           placed
           his
           Patriarchicall
           sea
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           clergie
           
           of
           Russia
           ,
           were
           wont
           yearly
           to
           send
           gifts
           thither
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           spirituall
           kind
           of
           homage
           and
           subjection
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           Church
           .
           Which
           custome
           they
           have
           held
           (
           as
           it
           seemeth
           )
           ever
           since
           they
           professed
           the
           Christian
           religion
           .
           Which
           how
           long
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           well
           learn
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           have
           no
           story
           or
           monument
           of
           antiquitie
           (
           that
           I
           could
           hear
           of
           )
           to
           shew
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           in
           times
           past
           within
           their
           countrey
           ,
           concerning
           either
           Church
           or
           Common
           wealth
           matters
           .
           Onely
           I
           heare
           a
           report
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           about
           three
           hundred
           years
           since
           there
           was
           a
           marriage
           betwixt
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           the
           kings
           daughter
           of
           that
           countrey
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           first
           denied
           to
           joyn
           his
           daughter
           in
           marriage
           with
           the
           Greek
           Emperour
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           of
           the
           Christian
           religion
           .
           Which
           agreeth
           well
           with
           that
           I
           find
           in
           the
           storie
           of
           
             Laonicus
             Chalcacondylas
          
           concerning
           Turkish
           affairs
           in
           his
           fourth
           book
           ,
           where
           he
           speaketh
           of
           such
           a
           marriage
           betwixt
           John
           the
           Greek
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           daughter
           of
           Sarmatia
           .
           And
           
           this
           argueth
           out
           of
           their
           own
           report
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           they
           had
           not
           received
           the
           Christian
           religion
           :
           as
           also
           that
           they
           were
           converted
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           withall
           perverted
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           ,
           receiving
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           corrupted
           with
           superstitions
           even
           at
           the
           first
           when
           they
           took
           it
           from
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           which
           it self
           then
           was
           degenerate
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           with
           many
           superstitions
           and
           foul
           errours
           ,
           both
           in
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           story
           of
           
             Nicephorus
             Gregoras
          
           ,
           in
           his
           8.
           and
           9.
           books
           .
           But
           as
           touching
           the
           time
           of
           their
           conversion
           to
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           I
           suppose
           rather
           that
           it
           is
           mistaken
           by
           the
           Russe
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           I
           find
           in
           the
           Polonian
           Storie
           the
           second
           book
           the
           third
           chapter
           :
           where
           it
           is
           said
           that
           about
           the
           year
           990.
           ●lodomirus
           Duke
           of
           Russia
           married
           one
           Anne
           sister
           to
           Basilius
           and
           Constanti●us
           ,
           brothers
           ,
           and
           Emperours
           of
           Constantinople
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Russe
           received
           the
           faith
           and
           profession
           of
           Christ.
           Which
           though
           it
           be
           somewhat
           more
           ancient
           then
           the
           time
           noted
           before
           out
           of
           the
           Russe
           report
           ,
           
           yet
           it
           falleth
           out
           all
           to
           one
           reckoning
           ,
           touching
           this
           point
           ,
           viz.
           in
           what
           truth
           and
           sinceritie
           of
           doctrine
           the
           Russe
           received
           the
           first
           stamp
           of
           religion
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Greek
           church
           at
           that
           time
           also
           was
           many
           wayes
           infected
           with
           errour
           and
           superstition
           .
        
         
           At
           my
           being
           there
           ,
           the
           year
           1588.
           came
           unto
           the
           Mosko
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           or
           Sio
           ,
           called
           Hieronymo
           ,
           being
           banished
           (
           as
           some
           said
           )
           by
           the
           Turk
           ,
           as
           some
           other
           reported
           by
           the
           Greek
           clergie
           deprived
           .
           The
           Emperour
           ,
           being
           given
           altogether
           to
           superstitious
           devotions
           ,
           gave
           him
           great
           entertainment
           .
           Before
           his
           coming
           to
           Mosko
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           in
           Italy
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           was
           reported
           then
           by
           some
           of
           his
           companie
           .
           His
           errand
           was
           to
           consult
           with
           the
           Emperour
           concerning
           these
           points
           ▪
           First
           about
           a
           league
           to
           passe
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           ,
           as
           the
           meetest
           Prince
           to
           joyn
           with
           him
           in
           opposition
           against
           the
           Turk
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           also
           Embassages
           had
           passed
           betwixt
           the
           Russe
           and
           the
           Persian
           .
           Likewise
           from
           the
           Georgians
           to
           the
           
           Emperour
           of
           Russia
           ,
           to
           joyn
           league
           ●ogether
           for
           the
           invading
           of
           the
           
           Turk
           ●n
           all
           sides
           of
           his
           dominion
           ,
           taking
           ●…e
           advantage
           of
           the
           simple
           qualitie
           ●f
           the
           Turk
           that
           now
           is
           .
           This
           trea●…e
           was
           helped
           forward
           by
           the
           Emperours
           Embassadour
           of
           Almain
           ,
           ●…nt
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           solicite
           an
           ●…vasion
           upon
           the
           parts
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           ●hat
           lie
           towards
           Rusland
           ,
           and
           to
           bor●…ow
           money
           of
           the
           Russe
           Emperour
           ,
           ●…o
           pursue
           the
           warre
           for
           his
           brother
           ●…aximilian
           ,
           against
           the
           
           Swedens
           ●onne
           now
           king
           of
           Poland
           .
           But
           this
           ●onsultation
           concerning
           a
           league
           be●…wixt
           the
           Russe
           and
           the
           Spaniard
           (
           which
           was
           in
           some
           forwardnesse
           at
           ●y
           coming
           to
           Mosko
           ,
           and
           already
           ●n●
           appointed
           for
           Embassage
           into
           ●pain
           )
           was
           marred
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           the
           overthrow
           given
           to
           the
           Spanish
           king
           by
           her
           Majestie
           ,
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           this
           last
           year
           .
           Which
           made
           ●he
           Russe
           Emperour
           and
           his
           Counsell
           ●o
           give
           a
           sadder
           countenance
           to
           the
           English
           Embassadour
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           disappointed
           of
           so
           good
           a
           policie
           ,
           as
           was
           this
           conjunction
           supposed
           to
           be
           betwixt
           them
           and
           ●he
           Spanish
           .
        
         
         
           His
           second
           purpose
           (
           whereto
           the
           first
           served
           as
           an
           introduction
           )
           was
           in
           revenge
           of
           the
           Turk
           and
           the
           Greek
           clergie
           ,
           that
           had
           thrust
           him
           from
           his
           seat
           ,
           to
           treat
           with
           them
           about
           the
           reducing
           of
           the
           Russe
           Church
           under
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           .
           Wherein
           it
           may
           seem
           that
           coming
           lately
           from
           Rome
           ,
           he
           was
           set
           on
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           hath
           attempted
           the
           same
           many
           times
           before
           ,
           though
           all
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           namely
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           late
           Emperour
           
             Juan
             Vasilowich
          
           ,
           by
           one
           Anthony
           his
           Legate
           ;
           But
           thought
           this
           belike
           a
           farre
           better
           mean
           to
           obtain
           his
           purpose
           by
           treatie
           and
           mediation
           of
           their
           own
           Patriarch
           .
           But
           this
           not
           succeeding
           ,
           the
           Patriarch
           fell
           to
           a
           third
           point
           of
           treatie
           ,
           concerning
           the
           resignation
           of
           his
           Patriarchship
           ,
           and
           translation
           of
           the
           Sea
           from
           Constantinople
           or
           Sio
           to
           the
           citie
           of
           Mosko
           .
           Which
           was
           so
           well
           liked
           ,
           and
           intertained
           by
           the
           Emperour
           (
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           high
           religion
           and
           policie
           )
           that
           no
           other
           treatie
           (
           specially
           of
           forein
           Embassages
           )
           could
           be
           heard
           or
           regarded
           till
           that
           matter
           was
           concluded
           .
        
         
         
           The
           reasons
           wherewith
           the
           Patriarch
           perswaded
           the
           translating
           of
           his
           Sea
           to
           the
           citie
           of
           Mosko
           were
           these
           in
           effect
           :
           First
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Sea
           of
           the
           Patriarch
           was
           under
           the
           Turk
           that
           is
           enemie
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           removed
           into
           some
           other
           countrey
           of
           Christian
           profession
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           the
           Russe
           Church
           was
           the
           onely
           naturall
           daughter
           of
           the
           Greek
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           holdeth
           the
           same
           doctrine
           and
           ceremonies
           with
           it
           ,
           the
           rest
           being
           all
           subject
           to
           the
           Turk
           ,
           and
           fallen
           away
           from
           the
           right
           profession
           .
           Wherein
           the
           subtill
           Greek
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           better
           market
           of
           his
           broken
           ware
           ,
           advanced
           the
           honour
           that
           would
           grow
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           his
           countrey
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Patriarchs
           seat
           translated
           into
           the
           ●hief
           citie
           and
           seat
           of
           his
           Empire
           .
           As
           for
           the
           right
           of
           translating
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           appointing
           his
           successour
           ,
           he
           made
           no
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           pertained
           wholly
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           Emperour
           and
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           with
           the
           principall
           of
           his
           clergie
           ,
           being
           assembled
           at
           the
           Mo●ko
           it
           was
           determined
           that
           the
           Metropolite
           of
           
           Mosko
           should
           become
           Patriarch
           of
           the
           whole
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           same
           full
           authoritie
           and
           jurisdiction
           that
           pertained
           before
           to
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           or
           Sin.
           And
           that
           it
           might
           be
           done
           with
           more
           order
           and
           solemnitie
           ,
           the
           25.
           of
           Januarie
           ,
           1588.
           the
           Greek
           Patriarch
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Russe
           Clergie
           went
           to
           the
           great
           Church
           of
           Precheste
           ,
           or
           our
           Ladie
           ,
           within
           the
           Emperours
           castle
           (
           having
           first
           wandred
           through
           the
           whole
           citie
           in
           manner
           of
           a
           procession
           ,
           and
           blessing
           the
           people
           with
           his
           two
           fingers
           )
           where
           he
           made
           an
           Oration
           ,
           and
           delivered
           his
           resignation
           in
           an
           instrument
           of
           writing
           ,
           and
           so
           layed
           down
           his
           Patriarchicall
           staff
           ,
           which
           was
           presently
           received
           by
           the
           Metropolite
           of
           Mosko
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           ceremonies
           used
           about
           the
           inauguration
           of
           this
           new
           Patriarch
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           was
           holden
           very
           solemn
           by
           the
           people
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           who
           were
           commanded
           to
           forbear
           their
           works
           ,
           and
           to
           attend
           this
           solemnitie
           .
           The
           great
           Patriarch
           that
           day
           was
           honoured
           with
           rich
           presents
           ,
           sent
           him
           from
           
           the
           Emperour
           and
           Empresse
           ,
           of
           plate
           ,
           cloth
           of
           gold
           ,
           furres
           ,
           &c.
           carried
           with
           great
           pomp
           through
           the
           streets
           of
           Mosko
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           departing
           received
           many
           gifts
           more
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           Clergie
           .
           Thus
           the
           Patriarchship
           of
           Constantinople
           or
           Sio
           (
           which
           hath
           continued
           since
           the
           Councel
           of
           Nice
           )
           is
           now
           translated
           to
           Mosko
           ,
           or
           they
           made
           believe
           that
           they
           have
           a
           Patriarch
           with
           the
           same
           right
           and
           authoritie
           that
           the
           other
           had
           .
           Wherein
           the
           subtil
           Greek
           hath
           made
           good
           advantage
           of
           their
           superstition
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           gone
           away
           with
           a
           rich
           bootie
           into
           Poland
           ,
           whether
           their
           Patriarchship
           be
           currant
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           The
           matter
           is
           not
           unlike
           to
           make
           some
           schisme
           betwixt
           the
           Greek
           and
           Russe
           Church
           ,
           if
           the
           Russe
           hold
           this
           Patriarchship
           that
           he
           hath
           so
           well
           payed
           for
           ,
           and
           the
           Greeks
           elect
           another
           withall
           ,
           as
           likely
           they
           will
           ,
           whether
           this
           man
           were
           banished
           by
           the
           Turk
           ,
           or
           deprived
           by
           order
           of
           his
           own
           Clergie
           .
           Which
           might
           happen
           to
           give
           advantage
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           over
           the
           Russe
           Church
           to
           the
           
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           (
           to
           which
           end
           peradventure
           he
           devised
           this
           stratagem
           ,
           and
           cast
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           schisme
           among
           them
           )
           but
           that
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Russia
           know
           well
           enough
           ,
           by
           the
           example
           of
           other
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           what
           inconvenience
           would
           grow
           to
           their
           state
           and
           countrey
           by
           subjecting
           themselves
           to
           the
           Romish
           Sea.
           To
           which
           end
           the
           late
           Emperour
           
             Juan
             Vasilowich
          
           was
           very
           inquisitive
           of
           the
           Popes
           authoritie
           over
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           and
           sent
           one
           of
           very
           purpose
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           behold
           the
           order
           and
           behaviour
           of
           his
           Court.
           
        
         
           With
           this
           Patriarch
           Hieronimo
           was
           driven
           out
           at
           the
           same
           time
           by
           the
           great
           Turk
           one
           Demetrio
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Larissa
           ,
           who
           is
           now
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           pretendeth
           the
           same
           cause
           of
           their
           banishment
           by
           the
           Turk
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           their
           not
           admitting
           of
           the
           Popes
           new
           Kalender
           for
           the
           alteration
           of
           the
           year
           .
           Which
           how
           unlikely
           it
           is
           ,
           may
           appear
           by
           these
           circumstances
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           such
           affection
           nor
           friendly
           respect
           betwixt
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Turk
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           should
           banish
           a
           subject
           for
           not
           obeying
           the
           
           Popes
           ordinance
           ,
           specially
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           some
           sequele
           for
           the
           alteration
           of
           times
           within
           his
           own
           countreys
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           maketh
           no
           such
           scruple
           in
           deducting
           of
           times
           ,
           and
           keeping
           of
           a
           just
           and
           precise
           account
           from
           the
           incarnation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           he
           doth
           not
           acknowledge
           otherwise
           then
           I
           noted
           before
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           said
           Patriarch
           is
           now
           at
           Naples
           in
           Italie
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           be
           ghessed
           he
           would
           not
           have
           gone
           within
           the
           Popes
           reach
           ,
           and
           so
           near
           to
           his
           nose
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           banished
           for
           opposing
           himself
           against
           the
           Popes
           decree
           .
        
         
           This
           office
           of
           Patriarchship
           now
           translated
           to
           Mosko
           beareth
           a
           superiour
           authoritie
           over
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           Russia
           and
           other
           the
           Emperours
           dominions
           ,
           but
           throughout
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christendome
           that
           were
           before
           under
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           or
           Sio
           :
           or
           at
           least
           the
           Russe
           Patriarch
           imagineth
           himself
           to
           have
           the
           same
           authoritie
           .
           He
           hath
           under
           him
           as
           his
           proper
           diocesse
           the
           Province
           of
           Mosko
           ,
           besides
           other
           peculiars
           .
           His
           court
           or
           office
           is
           kept
           at
           the
           Mosko
           .
        
         
         
           Before
           the
           creation
           of
           this
           new
           Patriarch
           they
           had
           but
           one
           Metropolite
           ,
           that
           was
           called
           the
           Metropolite
           of
           Mosko
           .
           Now
           for
           more
           state
           to
           their
           Church
           and
           new
           Patriarch
           ,
           they
           have
           two
           Metropolites
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           
             Novogrod
             velica
          
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Rostove
           .
           Their
           office
           is
           to
           receive
           of
           the
           Patriarch
           such
           Ecclesiasticall
           orders
           as
           he
           thinketh
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           deliver
           the
           charge
           of
           them
           over
           to
           the
           Archbishops
           ,
           besides
           the
           ordering
           of
           their
           own
           diocesse
           .
        
         
           Their
           Archbishops
           are
           foure
           :
           of
           
             Smolensko
             ,
             Cazan
             ,
             Vobsko
          
           ,
           and
           Vologda
           .
           The
           parts
           of
           their
           office
           is
           all
           one
           with
           the
           Metropolites
           ,
           save
           that
           they
           have
           an
           under
           jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           Suffragans
           to
           the
           Metropolites
           ,
           and
           superiours
           to
           the
           Bishops
           .
           The
           next
           are
           the
           Uladikeis
           ,
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           are
           but
           six
           in
           all
           :
           of
           Crutiska
           ,
           of
           Rezan
           ,
           of
           Otfer
           and
           Torshock
           ,
           of
           Collomenska
           ,
           of
           Volodemer
           ,
           of
           Susdalla
           .
           These
           have
           every
           one
           a
           very
           large
           diocesse
           ,
           as
           dividing
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           whole
           countrey
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           matters
           pertaining
           to
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Metropolites
           ,
           
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           in
           a
           manner
           that
           are
           used
           by
           the
           Clergie
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           Christendome
           .
           For
           besides
           their
           authoritie
           over
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           ordering
           such
           matters
           as
           are
           mere
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           their
           jurisdiction
           extendeth
           to
           all
           testamentarie
           causes
           ,
           matters
           of
           marriage
           ,
           and
           divorcements
           ,
           some
           pleas
           of
           injuries
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           which
           purpose
           also
           they
           have
           their
           Officials
           ,
           or
           Commissaries
           (
           which
           they
           call
           
             Boiaren
             Uladitskey
          
           )
           that
           are
           Laymen
           of
           the
           degree
           of
           Dukes
           ,
           or
           Gentlemen
           ,
           that
           keep
           their
           Courts
           ,
           and
           execute
           their
           jurisdiction
           .
           Which
           ,
           besides
           their
           other
           oppressions
           over
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           reigne
           over
           the
           Priests
           ,
           as
           the
           Dukes
           and
           Diacks
           do
           over
           the
           poore
           people
           within
           their
           precincts
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Archbishop
           or
           Bishop
           himself
           ,
           he
           beareth
           no
           sway
           in
           deciding
           those
           causes
           that
           are
           brought
           into
           his
           Court
           :
           But
           if
           he
           would
           moderate
           any
           matter
           ,
           he
           must
           do
           it
           by
           intreatie
           with
           his
           Gentleman
           Officiall
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           these
           Boiarskey
           ,
           or
           Gentlemen
           Officials
           ,
           are
           not
           appointed
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           
           Emperour
           himself
           ,
           or
           his
           Councel
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           give
           account
           of
           their
           doings
           to
           none
           but
           to
           them
           .
           If
           the
           Bishop
           can
           intreat
           at
           his
           admission
           to
           have
           the
           choice
           of
           his
           own
           Officiall
           ,
           it
           is
           accounted
           for
           a
           speciall
           great
           favour
           .
           But
           to
           speak
           it
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           Clergie
           of
           Russia
           ,
           as
           well
           concerning
           their
           lands
           and
           revenues
           ,
           as
           their
           authoritie
           and
           jurisdiction
           ,
           are
           altogether
           ordered
           and
           overruled
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           his
           Councel
           ,
           and
           have
           so
           much
           and
           no
           more
           of
           both
           as
           their
           pleasure
           doth
           permit
           them
           .
           They
           have
           also
           their
           assistants
           or
           severall
           Councels
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           of
           certain
           Priests
           that
           are
           of
           their
           diocesse
           ,
           residing
           within
           their
           cathedrall
           cities
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           foure
           and
           twentie
           a
           piece
           .
           These
           advise
           with
           them
           about
           the
           speciall
           and
           necessarie
           matters
           belonging
           to
           their
           charge
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           their
           rents
           and
           revenues
           to
           maintain
           their
           dignities
           ,
           it
           is
           somewhat
           large
           .
           The
           Patriarchs
           yearly
           rents
           out
           of
           his
           lands
           (
           besides
           other
           fees
           )
           is
           about
           3000.
           rubbels
           or
           marks
           .
           The
           Metropolites
           and
           
           Archbishops
           about
           2500.
           
           The
           Bishops
           some
           a
           1000.
           some
           800.
           some
           500
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           have
           had
           some
           of
           them
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           say
           )
           ten
           or
           twelve
           thousand
           rubbels
           a
           year
           ,
           as
           had
           the
           Metropolite
           of
           Novograde
           .
        
         
           Their
           habit
           or
           apparel
           (
           when
           they
           shew
           themselves
           in
           their
           Pontificalibus
           after
           their
           solemnest
           manner
           )
           is
           a
           mitre
           on
           their
           heads
           ,
           after
           the
           Popish
           fashion
           ,
           set
           with
           pearl
           and
           precious
           stone
           ,
           a
           cope
           on
           their
           backs
           ,
           commonly
           of
           cloth
           of
           gold
           ,
           embroidered
           with
           pearl
           ,
           and
           a
           Crosiers
           staff
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           layed
           over
           all
           with
           plate
           of
           silver
           double
           guilt
           ,
           with
           a
           crosse
           or
           shepherds
           crook
           at
           the
           upper
           end
           of
           it
           .
           Their
           ordinary
           habit
           otherwise
           when
           they
           ride
           or
           go
           abroad
           is
           a
           hood
           on
           their
           heads
           of
           black
           colour
           ,
           that
           hangeth
           down
           their
           backs
           ,
           and
           standeth
           out
           like
           a
           bongrace
           before
           .
           Their
           upper
           garment
           (
           which
           they
           call
           Reis
           )
           is
           a
           gown
           or
           mantle
           of
           black
           Damask
           ,
           with
           many
           lists
           or
           gards
           of
           white
           Satten
           laid
           upon
           it
           ,
           every
           gard
           about
           two
           fingers
           broad
           ,
           and
           their
           Crosiers
           staff
           carried
           before
           them
           .
           Themselves
           
           follow
           after
           ,
           blessing
           the
           people
           with
           their
           two
           forefingers
           ,
           with
           a
           marvellous
           grace
           .
        
         
           The
           election
           and
           appointing
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           the
           rest
           pertaineth
           wholly
           to
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           .
           They
           are
           chosen
           ever
           out
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Bishop
           ,
           Archbishop
           ,
           nor
           Metropolite
           ,
           but
           hath
           been
           a
           Monk
           ,
           or
           Frier
           before
           .
           And
           by
           that
           reason
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           must
           all
           be
           unmarried
           men
           ,
           for
           their
           vow
           of
           chastitie
           when
           they
           were
           first
           shorn
           .
           When
           the
           Emperour
           hath
           appointed
           whom
           he
           thinketh
           good
           ,
           he
           is
           invested
           in
           the
           Cathedrall
           church
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           with
           many
           ceremonies
           ,
           much
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Popish
           inauguration
           .
           They
           have
           also
           their
           Deans
           ,
           and
           their
           Archdeacons
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           preaching
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           teaching
           ,
           or
           exhorting
           such
           as
           are
           under
           them
           ,
           they
           neither
           use
           it
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           skill
           of
           it
           :
           the
           whole
           Clergie
           being
           utterly
           unlearned
           both
           for
           other
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Onely
           their
           manner
           is
           twice
           every
           year
           ,
           viz.
           the
           first
           of
           September
           (
           which
           is
           the
           first
           day
           
           of
           their
           year
           )
           and
           on
           S.
           John
           Baptists
           day
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           ordinarie
           speech
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           every
           Metropolite
           ,
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           in
           his
           Cathedrall
           Church
           ,
           to
           this
           or
           like
           effect
           ;
           That
           if
           any
           be
           in
           malice
           towards
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           he
           shall
           leave
           off
           his
           malice
           ;
           if
           any
           have
           thought
           of
           treason
           or
           rebellion
           against
           his
           Prince
           ,
           he
           beware
           of
           such
           practise
           ;
           if
           he
           have
           not
           kept
           his
           fasts
           ,
           and
           vows
           ,
           nor
           done
           his
           other
           duties
           to
           the
           holy
           Church
           ,
           he
           shall
           amend
           that
           faule
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           this
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           form
           with
           them
           ,
           uttered
           in
           as
           many
           words
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           then
           I
           have
           here
           set
           down
           .
           Yet
           the
           matter
           is
           done
           with
           that
           grace
           and
           solemnitie
           ,
           in
           a
           pulpit
           of
           purpose
           set
           up
           for
           this
           one
           Act
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           to
           discourse
           at
           large
           of
           the
           whole
           substance
           of
           divinitie
           .
           At
           the
           Mosko
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           is
           ever
           present
           at
           this
           solemn
           exhortation
           .
        
         
           As
           themselves
           are
           void
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           learning
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           warie
           to
           keep
           out
           all
           means
           that
           might
           bring
           any
           in
           ,
           as
           fearing
           to
           have
           their
           ignorance
           and
           ungodlinesse
           discovered
           .
           
           To
           that
           purpose
           they
           have
           perswaded
           the
           Emperours
           that
           it
           would
           breed
           innovation
           ,
           and
           so
           danger
           to
           their
           state
           ,
           to
           have
           any
           noveltie
           of
           learning
           come
           within
           the
           Realm
           .
           Wherein
           they
           say
           but
           truth
           :
           for
           that
           a
           man
           of
           spirit
           and
           understanding
           ,
           helped
           by
           learning
           and
           liberall
           education
           ,
           can
           hardly
           indure
           a
           tyrannicall
           government
           .
           Some
           years
           past
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           Emperours
           time
           ,
           there
           came
           a
           Presse
           and
           Letters
           out
           of
           Polonia
           to
           the
           citie
           of
           Mosko
           ,
           where
           a
           printing-house
           was
           set
           up
           ,
           with
           great
           liking
           and
           allowance
           of
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           :
           But
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           house
           was
           set
           on
           fire
           in
           the
           night
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           presse
           and
           letters
           quite
           burnt
           up
           ,
           as
           was
           thought
           ,
           by
           the
           procurement
           of
           the
           Clergie
           men
           .
        
         
           Their
           Priests
           (
           whom
           they
           call
           Papaes
           )
           are
           made
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           triall
           for
           worthinesse
           of
           gifts
           ,
           before
           they
           admit
           them
           ,
           or
           ceremonies
           in
           their
           admission
           ,
           save
           that
           their
           heads
           are
           shorn
           (
           not
           shaven
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           like
           not
           )
           about
           an
           hand-breadth
           or
           more
           in
           the
           crown
           ,
           and
           that
           place
           anointed
           with
           oyl
           by
           
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           admission
           putteth
           upon
           the
           priest
           ,
           first
           his
           surplesse
           ,
           and
           then
           setteth
           a
           white
           crosse
           on
           his
           breast
           of
           silk
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           matter
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           to
           wear
           eight
           dayes
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           so
           giveth
           him
           authoritie
           to
           say
           and
           sing
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           men
           utterly
           unlearned
           ;
           which
           is
           no
           marvell
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           their
           makers
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           themselves
           (
           as
           before
           was
           said
           )
           are
           clear
           of
           that
           qualitie
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           further
           use
           at
           all
           of
           any
           kind
           of
           learning
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           ,
           save
           to
           reade
           and
           to
           sing
           them
           .
           Their
           ordinary
           charge
           and
           function
           is
           to
           say
           the
           Liturgie
           ,
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           after
           their
           manner
           ,
           to
           keep
           and
           deck
           their
           idols
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           the
           other
           ceremonies
           usuall
           in
           their
           Churches
           .
           Their
           number
           is
           great
           ,
           because
           their
           towns
           are
           parted
           into
           many
           small
           parishes
           without
           any
           discretion
           for
           dividing
           them
           into
           competent
           numbers
           of
           housholds
           ,
           and
           people
           for
           a
           just
           congregation
           ,
           as
           the
           manner
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           where
           the
           
           means
           is
           neglected
           for
           increasing
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           instruction
           towards
           God.
           Which
           cannot
           well
           be
           had
           ,
           where
           by
           means
           of
           an
           unequall
           partition
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           parishes
           ,
           there
           followeth
           a
           want
           and
           unequalitie
           of
           stipend
           for
           a
           sufficient
           ministerie
           .
        
         
           For
           their
           priests
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           marrie
           for
           the
           first
           time
           .
           But
           if
           the
           first
           wife
           die
           ,
           a
           second
           he
           cannot
           take
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           lose
           his
           Priesthood
           and
           his
           living
           withall
           .
           The
           reason
           they
           make
           out
           of
           that
           place
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           to
           Timothie
           1.
           3.
           2.
           not
           well
           understood
           ,
           thinking
           that
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           divers
           wives
           successively
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           .
           If
           he
           will
           needs
           marrie
           again
           after
           his
           first
           wife
           is
           dead
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           longer
           called
           Papa
           ,
           but
           Rospapa
           ,
           or
           
             Priest
             quondam
          
           .
           This
           maketh
           the
           Priests
           to
           make
           much
           of
           their
           wives
           ,
           who
           are
           accounted
           as
           the
           matrones
           ,
           and
           of
           best
           reputation
           among
           the
           women
           of
           the
           parish
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           stipend
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           their
           manner
           is
           not
           to
           pay
           him
           any
           tem
           the
           
           of
           corn
           ,
           or
           ought
           else
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           stand
           at
           the
           devotion
           of
           the
           people
           of
           his
           parish
           ,
           and
           make
           up
           the
           incommes
           towards
           his
           maintenance
           ,
           so
           well
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           by
           offerings
           ,
           shrifts
           ,
           marriages
           ,
           burials
           ,
           dirges
           ,
           and
           prayers
           for
           the
           dead
           and
           the
           living
           (
           which
           they
           call
           Molitua
           )
           For
           besides
           their
           publick
           service
           within
           their
           Churches
           ,
           their
           manner
           is
           for
           every
           ,
           private
           man
           to
           have
           a
           prayer
           said
           for
           him
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           upon
           any
           occasion
           of
           businesse
           whatsoever
           ,
           whether
           he
           ride
           ,
           go
           ,
           sail
           ,
           plough
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           else
           he
           doth
           .
           Which
           is
           not
           framed
           according
           to
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           businesse
           ,
           but
           at
           randome
           ,
           being
           some
           of
           their
           ordinary
           and
           usuall
           Church-prayers
           .
           And
           this
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           more
           holy
           and
           effectuall
           if
           it
           be
           repeated
           by
           the
           Priests
           mouth
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           his
           own
           .
           They
           have
           a
           custome
           besides
           to
           solemnize
           the
           Saints
           day
           that
           is
           patrone
           to
           their
           Church
           ,
           once
           every
           year
           ,
           what
           time
           all
           their
           neighbours
           of
           their
           countrey
           and
           parishes
           about
           come
           in
           to
           have
           prayers
           said
           to
           that
           Saint
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           friends
           ;
           and
           so
           make
           an
           offering
           
           to
           the
           Priest
           for
           his
           pains
           .
           This
           offering
           may
           yield
           them
           some
           ten
           pounds
           a
           year
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           as
           the
           patrone
           or
           Saint
           of
           that
           Church
           is
           of
           credit
           ,
           and
           estimation
           among
           them
           .
           The
           manner
           is
           on
           this
           day
           (
           which
           they
           keep
           anniversarie
           )
           for
           the
           priest
           to
           hire
           divers
           of
           his
           neighbour-priests
           to
           help
           him
           ,
           as
           having
           more
           dishes
           to
           dresse
           for
           the
           Saint
           ,
           then
           he
           can
           well
           turn
           his
           hand
           unto
           .
           They
           use
           besides
           to
           visit
           their
           parishioners
           houses
           ,
           with
           holy
           water
           ,
           and
           perfume
           ,
           commonly
           once
           a
           quarter
           :
           and
           so
           having
           sprinkled
           and
           becensed
           the
           good
           man
           and
           his
           wife
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           houshold
           ,
           and
           houshold-stuff
           ,
           they
           receive
           some
           devotion
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           as
           the
           man
           is
           of
           abilitie
           .
           This
           and
           the
           rest
           laid
           altogether
           may
           make
           up
           for
           the
           priest
           towards
           his
           maintenance
           about
           thirty
           or
           fourty
           rubbles
           a
           year
           ,
           whereof
           he
           payeth
           the
           tenth
           part
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           .
        
         
           The
           Papa
           or
           Priest
           is
           known
           by
           his
           long
           tufts
           of
           hair
           ,
           hanging
           down
           by
           his
           ears
           ,
           his
           gown
           with
           a
           broad
           cape
           ,
           and
           a
           walking
           staff
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           
           For
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           habit
           ,
           he
           is
           apparelled
           like
           the
           common
           sort
           .
           When
           he
           saith
           the
           Liturgie
           or
           service
           ,
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           hath
           on
           him
           his
           surplesse
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           his
           cope
           ,
           if
           the
           day
           be
           more
           solemn
           .
           They
           have
           besides
           their
           Papaes
           or
           Priests
           ,
           their
           Churnapapaes
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Black
             Priests
          
           :
           that
           may
           keep
           their
           Be●●fices
           though
           they
           be
           admitted
           Friers
           withall
           within
           some
           Monasterie
           .
           They
           seem
           to
           be
           the
           very
           same
           that
           were
           called
           Regular
           Priests
           in
           the
           Popish
           Church
           .
           Under
           the
           Priest
           is
           a
           Deacon
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           that
           doth
           nothing
           but
           the
           office
           of
           a
           pa-rish-clerk
           .
           As
           for
           their
           Protopapaes
           ,
           or
           Archpriests
           ,
           and
           their
           Archdeacons
           (
           that
           are
           next
           in
           election
           to
           be
           their
           Protopapas
           )
           they
           serve
           onely
           in
           the
           cathedrall
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Of
           Friers
           they
           have
           an
           infinite
           rabble
           ,
           farre
           greater
           then
           in
           any
           other
           countrey
           ,
           where
           Popery
           is
           professed
           .
           Every
           citie
           ,
           and
           good
           part
           of
           the
           countrey
           ,
           swarmeth
           full
           of
           them
           .
           For
           they
           have
           wrought
           (
           as
           the
           Popish
           Friers
           did
           by
           their
           superstition
           and
           hypocrisie
           )
           that
           if
           any
           part
           of
           the
           
           Realm
           be
           better
           and
           sweeter
           then
           other
           ,
           there
           standeth
           a
           Friery
           or
           Monastery
           dedicated
           to
           some
           Saint
           .
        
         
           The
           number
           of
           them
           is
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           that
           it
           〈◊〉
           augmented
           by
           the
           superstition
           of
           the
           countrey
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           Friers
           lif●
           is
           the
           safest
           from
           the
           oppressions
           and
           exactions
           that
           fall
           upon
           the
           Commons
           .
           Which
           causeth
           many
           to
           put
           on
           the
           Friers
           weed
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           armour
           to
           bear
           off
           such
           blows
           .
           Besides
           such
           as
           are
           voluntarie
           ,
           there
           are
           divers
           that
           are
           forced
           to
           shier
           themselves
           Friers
           ,
           upon
           some
           displeasure
           .
           These
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           chief
           Nobilitie
           .
           Divers
           take
           the
           Monasteri●s
           as
           a
           place
           of
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           there
           become
           Friers
           ,
           to
           avoid
           some
           punishment
           that
           they
           had
           deserved
           by
           the
           laws
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           For
           if
           he
           get
           a
           Monastery
           over
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           there
           put
           on
           a
           cowl
           before
           he
           be
           attached
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           protection
           to
           him
           for
           ever
           against
           any
           law
           ,
           for
           what
           crime
           soever
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           for
           treason
           .
           But
           this
           Proviso
           goeth
           withall
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           cometh
           there
           (
           except
           such
           as
           are
           commanded
           by
           the
           Emperour
           to
           
           be
           received
           )
           but
           he
           giveth
           them
           lands
           ,
           or
           bringeth
           his
           stock
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           putteth
           it
           into
           the
           common
           Treasurie
           .
           Some
           bring
           a
           1000.
           rubbles
           ,
           and
           some
           more
           .
           None
           is
           admitted
           under
           3.
           or
           4.
           hundred
           .
        
         
           The
           manner
           of
           their
           admission
           is
           after
           this
           sort
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           Abbot
           strippeth
           him
           of
           all
           his
           secular
           or
           ordinary
           apparel
           :
           Then
           he
           puteth
           upon
           him
           next
           to
           his
           skinne
           a
           white
           flannell
           shirt
           ,
           with
           a
           long
           garment
           over
           it
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           girded
           unto
           him
           with
           a
           broad
           leather
           belt
           .
           His
           uppermost
           garment
           is
           a
           weed
           of
           Garrus
           ,
           or
           Say
           ,
           for
           colour
           and
           fashion
           much
           like
           to
           the
           upper
           weed
           of
           a
           Chimney-sweeper
           .
           Then
           is
           his
           crown
           shorn
           a
           hand-breadth
           or
           more
           ,
           close
           to
           the
           very
           skinne
           ,
           and
           these
           or
           like
           words
           pronounced
           by
           the
           Abbot
           whiles
           he
           clippeth
           his
           hair
           ,
           
             As
             these
             hairs
             are
             clipped
             off
             ,
             and
             taken
             from
             thy
             head
             ,
             so
             now
             we
             take
             thee
             ,
             and
             separate
             thee
             clean
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             worldly
             things
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           done
           ,
           he
           anointeth
           his
           crown
           with
           oyl
           ,
           and
           putteth
           on
           his
           cowl
           ,
           and
           so
           taketh
           him
           in
           among
           the
           Fraternitie
           .
           They
           vow
           perpetual
           
           chastity
           ,
           &
           abstinence
           from
           flesh
        
         
           Besides
           their
           lands
           (
           that
           are
           very
           great
           )
           they
           are
           the
           greatest
           merchants
           in
           the
           whole
           countrey
           ,
           and
           deal
           for
           all
           manner
           of
           commodities
           .
           Some
           of
           their
           Monasteries
           dispend
           in
           lands
           1000.
           or
           2000
           rubbles
           a
           year
           .
           There
           is
           one
           Abbey
           called
           Troils
           ,
           that
           hath
           in
           lands
           and
           fees
           the
           summe
           of
           100000.
           rubbles
           or
           marks
           a
           year
           .
           It
           is
           built
           in
           manner
           of
           a
           Castle
           ,
           walled
           round
           about
           ,
           with
           great
           ordinance
           planted
           on
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           containeth
           within
           it
           a
           large
           breadth
           of
           ground
           ,
           &
           great
           varietie
           of
           building
           .
           There
           are
           of
           Friers
           within
           it
           (
           besides
           their
           officers
           ,
           and
           other
           servants
           )
           about
           700.
           
           The
           Empresse
           that
           now
           is
           hath
           many
           vows
           to
           
             Saint
             Sergius
          
           ,
           that
           is
           patrone
           there
           ,
           to
           intreat
           him
           to
           make
           her
           fruitfull
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           children
           by
           the
           Emperour
           her
           husband
           .
           Lightly
           every
           year
           she
           goeth
           on
           pilgrimage
           to
           him
           from
           the
           Mosko
           on
           foot
           ,
           about
           80.
           
           English
           miles
           ,
           with
           5.
           or
           6000.
           women
           attending
           on
           her
           ,
           all
           in
           blue
           liveries
           ,
           &
           4000.
           souldiers
           for
           her
           guard
           .
           But
           S.
           Sergius
           hath
           not
           yet
           heard
           her
           prayers
           ,
           though
           (
           they
           say
           )
           he
           hath
           a
           speciall
           gift
           and
           faculty
           that
           way
           .
        
         
         
           What
           learning
           there
           is
           among
           their
           Friers
           ,
           may
           be
           known
           by
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           choice
           men
           out
           of
           all
           their
           monasteries
           .
           I
           talked
           with
           one
           of
           them
           at
           the
           Citie
           of
           Vologda
           ,
           where
           (
           to
           trie
           his
           skill
           )
           I
           offered
           him
           a
           Russe
           Testament
           ,
           and
           turned
           him
           to
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           S.
           Matthews
           Gospel
           ,
           where
           he
           began
           to
           reade
           in
           very
           good
           order
           .
           I
           asked
           him
           first
           what
           part
           of
           Scripture
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           read
           ?
           he
           answered
           that
           he
           could
           not
           vvell
           tell
           .
           How
           many
           Evangelists
           there
           were
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ?
           He
           said
           ,
           he
           knew
           not
           .
           How
           many
           Apostles
           there
           were
           ?
           He
           thought
           there
           were
           twelve
           .
           How
           he
           should
           be
           saved
           ?
           Whereunto
           he
           answered
           me
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           Russe
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           whether
           he
           should
           be
           saved
           or
           no
           :
           but
           if
           God
           would
           Poshallovate
           him
           ,
           or
           gratifie
           him
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           save
           him
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           glad
           of
           it
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           what
           remedie
           .
           I
           asked
           him
           ,
           why
           he
           shore
           himself
           a
           Frier
           ?
           He
           answered
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           eat
           his
           bread
           with
           peace
           .
           This
           is
           the
           learning
           of
           the
           Friers
           of
           Russia
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           be
           
           not
           to
           be
           measured
           by
           one
           ,
           yet
           partly
           it
           may
           be
           ghessed
           by
           the
           ignorance
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           what
           is
           in
           the
           ●est
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           also
           many
           Nunneries
           ,
           whereof
           some
           may
           admit
           none
           but
           Noblemens
           widows
           ,
           and
           daughters
           .
           when
           the
           Emperour
           meaneth
           to
           keep
           them
           unmarried
           ,
           from
           continuing
           the
           bloud
           or
           stock
           which
           he
           would
           have
           extinguished
           .
           To
           speak
           of
           the
           life
           of
           their
           Friers
           and
           Nunnes
           ,
           it
           needs
           not
           to
           those
           that
           know
           the
           hypocrisie
           &
           uncleannesse
           of
           that
           Cloyster-brood
           .
           The
           Russe
           himself
           (
           though
           otherwise
           addicted
           to
           all
           superstition
           )
           speaketh
           so
           fouly
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           gain
           silence
           of
           any
           modest
           man.
           
        
         
           Besides
           these
           ,
           they
           have
           certain
           Eremites
           ,
           (
           whom
           they
           call
           
             Holy
             men
          
           )
           that
           are
           like
           to
           those
           Gymnosop●ists
           for
           their
           life
           and
           behaviour
           ,
           though
           farre
           unlike
           for
           their
           knowledge
           and
           learning
           .
           They
           use
           to
           go
           stark
           naked
           ,
           save
           a
           ●lout
           about
           their
           middle
           ,
           with
           their
           hair
           hanging
           long
           ,
           and
           wildly
           about
           their
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           with
           an
           iron
           coller
           or
           chain
           about
           their
           necks
           or
           mids
           ,
           even
           
           in
           the
           very
           extremitie
           of
           winter
           .
           These
           they
           ●●ke
           as
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           great
           holinesse
           ,
           giving
           them
           a
           libertie
           to
           speak
           what
           they
           l●●t
           ,
           without
           any
           controlement
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           of
           the
           very
           highest
           himself
           .
           So
           that
           if
           he
           reprove
           any
           openly
           ,
           in
           what
           sort
           soever
           ,
           they
           answer
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           P●…um
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           their
           ●…es
           .
           And
           if
           any
           of
           them
           take
           some
           piece
           of
           sale
           wa●●
           from
           any
           〈◊〉
           shop
           ,
           as
           he
           passeth
           by
           ,
           to
           give
           where
           he
           list
           ,
           he
           thinketh
           himself
           much
           beloved
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           much
           beholding
           to
           the
           holy
           man
           for
           taking
           it
           in
           that
           sort
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           kind
           there
           are
           not
           many
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           and
           cold
           profession
           to
           go
           naked
           in
           Russia
           ,
           specially
           in
           Winter
           .
           Among
           other
           at
           this
           time
           they
           have
           one
           at
           Mosko
           ,
           that
           walketh
           naked
           about
           the
           streets
           ,
           and
           inveigheth
           commonly
           against
           the
           state
           and
           government
           ,
           especially
           against
           the
           Godonoes
           ,
           that
           are
           thought
           at
           this
           time
           to
           be
           great
           oppressours
           of
           that
           Common-wealth
           .
           Another
           there
           was
           that
           died
           not
           many
           years
           ago
           (
           whom
           they
           called
           Basileo
           )
           
           that
           would
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           reprove
           the
           old
           Emperour
           for
           all
           his
           crueltie
           &
           oppressions
           done
           towards
           his
           people
           .
           His
           bodie
           they
           have
           translated
           of
           late
           into
           a
           sumptuous
           Church
           ,
           near
           the
           Emperours
           house
           in
           Mosko
           ,
           and
           have
           canonized
           him
           for
           a
           Saint
           .
           Many
           miracles
           he
           doth
           there
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Friers
           make
           the
           people
           to
           believe
           )
           and
           many
           offerings
           are
           made
           unto
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           chief
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           Empresse
           themselves
           ,
           which
           visit
           that
           Church
           with
           great
           devotion
           .
           But
           this
           last
           year
           ,
           at
           my
           being
           at
           Mosko
           ,
           this
           Saint
           had
           ill
           luck
           in
           working
           his
           miracles
           .
           For
           a
           lame
           man
           that
           had
           his
           limbs
           restored
           (
           as
           it
           was
           pretended
           by
           him
           )
           was
           charged
           by
           a
           woman
           that
           was
           familiar
           with
           him
           (
           being
           then
           fallen
           out
           )
           that
           he
           halted
           but
           in
           the
           day
           time
           ,
           and
           could
           leap
           merrily
           when
           he
           came
           home
           at
           night
           .
           And
           that
           he
           had
           intended
           this
           matter
           six
           years
           before
           .
           Now
           he
           is
           put
           into
           a
           Monasterie
           ,
           and
           there
           raileth
           upon
           the
           Friers
           ,
           that
           hired
           him
           to
           have
           this
           counterfeit
           miracle
           practised
           upon
           
           him
           .
           Besides
           this
           disgrace
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           my
           coming
           from
           thence
           ,
           there
           were
           eight
           slain
           within
           his
           Church
           by
           fire
           in
           a
           thunder
           :
           Which
           caused
           his
           bels
           (
           that
           were
           tingling
           before
           all
           day
           and
           night
           long
           as
           in
           triumph
           of
           the
           miracles
           wrought
           by
           Basileo
           their
           Saint
           )
           to
           ring
           somewhat
           softlier
           ,
           and
           hath
           wrought
           no
           little
           discredit
           to
           this
           miracle-worker
           .
           There
           was
           another
           of
           great
           account
           at
           Plesko
           (
           called
           Nicola
           of
           Plesko
           )
           that
           did
           much
           good
           ,
           when
           this
           Emperours
           father
           came
           to
           sack
           the
           town
           ,
           upon
           suspicion
           of
           their
           revolting
           and
           rebellion
           against
           him
           .
           The
           Emperour
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           saluted
           the
           Eremite
           at
           his
           lodging
           ,
           sent
           him
           a
           reward
           .
           And
           the
           
             Holy
             man
          
           ,
           to
           requite
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           sent
           him
           a
           piece
           of
           raw
           flesh
           ,
           being
           then
           their
           Lent
           time
           .
           Which
           the
           Emperour
           seeing
           ,
           bid
           one
           to
           tell
           him
           that
           he
           marvelled
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             man
          
           would
           offer
           him
           flesh
           to
           eat
           in
           the
           Lent
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           forbidden
           by
           order
           of
           holy
           Church
           .
           And
           doth
           Evasko
           (
           which
           is
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           Jack
           )
           think
           (
           quoth
           Nicola
           )
           that
           it
           is
           unlawfull
           to
           eat
           a
           piece
           of
           beasts
           flesh
           
           in
           Lent
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           eat
           up
           so
           much
           mans
           flesh
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           already
           ?
           So
           threatning
           the
           Emperour
           with
           a
           prophesie
           of
           some
           hard
           adventure
           to
           come
           upon
           him
           ,
           except
           he
           left
           murdering
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           departed
           the
           town
           ,
           he
           saved
           a
           great
           many
           mens
           lives
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           This
           maketh
           the
           people
           to
           like
           very
           well
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           as
           Pasquils
           ,
           to
           note
           their
           great
           mens
           faults
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           else
           dare
           speak
           of
           .
           Yet
           it
           falleth
           out
           sometime
           that
           for
           this
           rude
           libertie
           ,
           which
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           ,
           after
           a
           counterfeit
           manner
           ,
           by
           imitation
           ,
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           they
           are
           made
           away
           in
           secret
           ,
           as
           was
           one
           or
           two
           of
           them
           in
           the
           last
           Emperours
           time
           ,
           for
           being
           overbold
           in
           speaking
           against
           his
           government
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXII
           .
           Of
           their
           Liturgie
           or
           form
           of
           Church-service
           ,
           and
           their
           manner
           of
           administring
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           THeir
           morning
           service
           they
           call
           Zautrana
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           ma●●ins
           .
           It
           is
           
           done
           in
           this
           order
           .
           The
           Priest
           entereth
           into
           the
           Church
           with
           his
           Deacon
           following
           him
           .
           And
           when
           he
           is
           come
           to
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           beginneth
           to
           say
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           
             Blasslavey
             Uladika
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           
             Blesse
             us
             heavenly
             Pastour
          
           ,
           meaning
           of
           Christ.
           Then
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ▪
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             one
             very
             God
             in
             Trinitie
             :
          
           and
           
             Aspody
             Pomeluy
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             ,
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             ,
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             ,
          
           repeated
           three
           times
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           he
           marcheth
           on
           towards
           the
           Chancel
           ,
           or
           
             Sanctum
             Sanctorum
          
           (
           as
           they
           use
           to
           call
           it
           )
           and
           so
           entreth
           into
           the
           
             Scharsuey
             Dwere
          
           ,
           or
           the
           heavenly
           doore
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           may
           enter
           into
           but
           the
           Priest
           onely
           .
           Where
           standing
           at
           the
           altar
           or
           table
           (
           set
           near
           to
           the
           upper
           wall
           of
           the
           chancell
           )
           he
           saith
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           and
           then
           again
           
             Aspody
             Pomeluy
          
           ,
           or
           
             Lord
             have
             mercie
             upon
             us
             ,
             Lord
             have
             mercie
             upon
             us
             ,
             &c.
          
           pronounced
           twelve
           times
           .
           Then
           ,
           
             Praised
             be
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           Whereto
           the
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           people
           say
           ,
           Amen
           .
           
           Next
           after
           the
           Priest
           addeth
           the
           Psalmes
           for
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           beginneth
           with
           
             O
             come
             let
             us
             worship
             ,
             and
             fall
             down
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           therewithall
           himself
           with
           the
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           all
           turn
           themselves
           towards
           their
           Idols
           or
           Images
           that
           hang
           on
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           crossing
           themselves
           ,
           bow
           down
           three
           times
           ,
           knocking
           their
           heads
           to
           the
           very
           ground
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           readeth
           the
           ten
           commandments
           ,
           and
           Athanasius
           Creed
           out
           of
           the
           Service
           book
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           Deacon
           that
           standeth
           without
           the
           heavenly
           doore
           or
           chancell
           readeth
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           Legend
           out
           of
           a
           written
           book
           (
           for
           they
           have
           it
           not
           in
           print
           )
           of
           some
           Saints
           life
           ,
           miracles
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           divided
           into
           many
           parts
           ,
           for
           every
           day
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           and
           is
           read
           by
           them
           with
           a
           plain
           singing
           note
           ,
           not
           unlike
           to
           the
           Popish
           tune
           when
           they
           sung
           their
           Gospels
           .
           After
           all
           this
           (
           which
           reacheth
           to
           an
           houre
           and
           an
           half
           ,
           or
           two
           houres
           of
           length
           )
           he
           addeth
           certain
           set
           Collects
           or
           prayers
           upon
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           read
           out
           of
           the
           Legend
           before
           :
           and
           so
           endeth
           his
           Service
           .
           All
           this
           
           while
           stand
           burning
           before
           their
           Idols
           a
           great
           many
           of
           wax
           candles
           (
           whereof
           some
           are
           of
           the
           bignesse
           of
           a
           mans
           wast
           )
           vowed
           ,
           or
           enjoyned
           by
           penance
           upon
           the
           people
           of
           the
           parish
           .
        
         
           About
           9.
           of
           the
           clock
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           they
           have
           another
           service
           ,
           called
           Obeidna
           (
           or
           Compline
           )
           much
           after
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Popish
           Service
           that
           bare
           that
           name
           .
           If
           it
           be
           some
           high
           or
           Festivall
           day
           ,
           they
           furnish
           their
           Service
           beside
           ,
           with
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           ,
           
             We
             praise
             thee
             O
             God
          
           ,
           &c.
           sung
           with
           a
           more
           solemn
           and
           curious
           note
           .
        
         
           Their
           Evening
           service
           is
           called
           Vecherna
           ,
           where
           the
           Priest
           beginneth
           with
           
             Blaslavey
             Uladika
          
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           with
           Psalmes
           appointed
           for
           the
           Vecherna
           .
           Which
           being
           read
           ,
           he
           singeth
           ,
           
             My
             soul
             doth
             magnifie
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           then
           the
           Priest
           ,
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           all
           with
           one
           voice
           sing
           ,
           
             Aspody
             pomeluy
          
           ,
           or
           
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
          
           ,
           thirty
           times
           together
           .
           Whereunto
           the
           boyes
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Church
           answer
           all
           with
           one
           voice
           ,
           rowling
           it
           up
           so
           fast
           as
           
           their
           lips
           can
           go
           ,
           
             Verii
             ,
             Verii
             ,
             Verii
             ,
             Verii
             ,
          
           or
           
             Praise
             ,
             Praise
             ,
             Praise
          
           ,
           &c.
           thirty
           times
           together
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           strange
           noise
           .
           Then
           is
           read
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           holydayes
           sung
           ,
           the
           first
           Psalm
           ,
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           the
           end
           of
           it
           is
           added
           Alleluia
           repeated
           ten
           times
           .
           The
           next
           in
           order
           is
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Gospel
           read
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           which
           he
           endeth
           with
           Alleluia
           repeated
           three
           times
           .
           And
           so
           having
           said
           a
           collect
           in
           remembrance
           of
           the
           Saint
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           he
           endeth
           his
           evening
           service
           .
           All
           this
           while
           the
           Priest
           standeth
           above
           at
           the
           altar
           or
           high
           table
           ,
           within
           the
           Chancel
           ,
           or
           
             Sanctum
             Sanctorum
          
           ,
           whence
           he
           never
           moveth
           all
           the
           service
           time
           .
           The
           Deacon
           or
           Deacons
           (
           which
           are
           many
           in
           their
           cathedrall
           Churches
           )
           stand
           without
           the
           chancel
           by
           the
           
             Scharsuey
             dwere
          
           ,
           or
           heavenly
           doore
           :
           for
           within
           they
           may
           not
           be
           seen
           all
           the
           service
           time
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           their
           office
           is
           to
           sweep
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           the
           wax
           candles
           before
           their
           Idols
           .
           The
           people
           stand
           together
           the
           whole
           service
           time
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           some
           in
           the
           Church
           porch
           ;
           for
           pew
           or
           seat
           they
           have
           none
           within
           their
           Churches
           .
        
         
           The
           Sacrament
           of
           baptisme
           they
           administer
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           The
           child
           is
           brought
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           done
           within
           eight
           dayes
           after
           it
           is
           born
           .
           If
           it
           be
           the
           child
           of
           some
           Nobleman
           ,
           it
           is
           brought
           with
           great
           pomp
           in
           a
           rich
           ●led
           or
           wagon
           ,
           with
           chairs
           and
           cushions
           of
           cloth
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           sumptuous
           shew
           of
           their
           best
           furniture
           .
           When
           they
           are
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Priest
           standeth
           readie
           to
           receive
           the
           child
           within
           the
           church-porch
           ,
           with
           his
           tub
           of
           water
           by
           him
           .
           And
           then
           beginneth
           to
           declare
           unto
           them
           that
           they
           have
           brought
           a
           little
           Infidell
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Christian
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           ended
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           the
           witnesses
           (
           that
           are
           two
           or
           three
           )
           in
           a
           certain
           set
           form
           out
           of
           his
           book
           ,
           what
           their
           dutie
           is
           in
           bringing
           up
           the
           child
           after
           he
           is
           baptized
           ,
           viz.
           That
           he
           must
           be
           taught
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           Saviour
           .
           And
           because
           God
           is
           of
           great
           Majestie
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           not
           presume
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           without
           Mediatours
           
           (
           as
           the
           manner
           is
           when
           we
           make
           any
           suit
           to
           an
           Emperour
           ,
           or
           great
           Prince
           )
           therefore
           they
           must
           teach
           him
           what
           Saints
           are
           the
           best
           and
           chief
           mediatours
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           done
           ,
           he
           commandeth
           the
           devil
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           after
           a
           conjuring
           manner
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           water
           :
           and
           so
           after
           certain
           prayers
           he
           plungeth
           the
           child
           thrise
           over
           head
           and
           ears
           .
           For
           this
           they
           hold
           to
           be
           a
           point
           necessary
           ,
           that
           no
           part
           of
           the
           child
           be
           undipped
           in
           the
           water
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           that
           bear
           with
           them
           the
           form
           of
           baptisme
           uttered
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           when
           he
           dippeth
           in
           the
           child
           ,
           are
           the
           very
           same
           that
           are
           prescribed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           used
           by
           us
           ,
           viz.
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ghost
             .
          
           For
           that
           they
           should
           alter
           the
           form
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           say
           
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           they
           did
           )
           following
           certain
           hereticks
           of
           the
           Greek
           church
           ,
           I
           found
           to
           be
           untrue
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           report
           of
           them
           that
           have
           been
           often
           at
           their
           baptismes
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           book
           of
           Liturgie
           it self
           ,
           wherein
           the
           order
           of
           baptisme
           is
           precisely
           set
           down
           .
        
         
         
           When
           the
           child
           is
           baptized
           ,
           the
           Priest
           layeth
           oyl
           and
           salt
           tempered
           together
           upon
           the
           forehead
           ,
           and
           both
           sides
           of
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           then
           upon
           his
           mouth
           ,
           drawing
           it
           along
           with
           his
           finger
           over
           the
           childs
           lips
           (
           as
           did
           the
           Popish
           priests
           )
           saying
           withall
           certain
           prayers
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           make
           him
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           &c.
           all
           this
           is
           done
           in
           the
           Church-porch
           .
           Then
           is
           the
           child
           (
           as
           being
           now
           made
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           meet
           to
           be
           received
           within
           the
           Church
           doore
           )
           carried
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Priest
           going
           before
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           is
           presented
           to
           the
           chief
           Idol
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           being
           laid
           on
           a
           cushion
           before
           the
           feet
           of
           the
           image
           ,
           by
           it
           (
           as
           by
           the
           mediatour
           )
           to
           be
           commended
           unto
           God
           If
           the
           child
           be
           sick
           or
           weak
           (
           specially
           in
           the
           winter
           )
           they
           use
           to
           make
           the
           water
           lukewarm
           .
           After
           baptisme
           the
           manner
           is
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           hair
           from
           the
           childs
           head
           ,
           and
           having
           wrapped
           it
           within
           a
           piece
           of
           wax
           to
           lay
           up
           as
           a
           relique
           or
           monument
           in
           a
           secret
           place
           of
           the
           church
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           baptisme
           ,
           which
           they
           account
           to
           be
           the
           
           best
           and
           perfectest
           form
           :
           As
           they
           do
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           their
           religion
           ,
           received
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           by
           tradition
           from
           the
           best
           Church
           ,
           meaning
           the
           Greek
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           will
           take
           great
           pains
           to
           make
           a
           proselyte
           or
           convert
           either
           of
           an
           infidell
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           forein
           Christian
           ,
           by
           rebaptizing
           him
           after
           the
           Russe
           manner
           .
           When
           they
           take
           any
           Tartar
           prisoner
           ,
           commonly
           they
           will
           offer
           him
           life
           with
           condition
           to
           be
           baptized
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           perswade
           very
           few
           of
           them
           to
           redeem
           their
           life
           so
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           naturall
           hatred
           the
           Tartar
           beareth
           to
           the
           Russe
           and
           the
           opinion
           he
           hath
           of
           his
           falshood
           and
           injustice
           .
           The
           year
           after
           Mosko
           was
           fired
           by
           the
           
             Chrim
             Tartar
          
           there
           was
           taken
           a
           Divoymorsey
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           that
           exploit
           with
           300.
           
           Tartars
           more
           :
           who
           had
           all
           their
           lives
           offered
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           be
           baptized
           after
           the
           Russe
           manner
           .
           Which
           they
           refused
           all
           to
           do
           ,
           with
           many
           reproches
           against
           those
           that
           perswaded
           them
           .
           And
           so
           being
           carried
           to
           the
           river
           Mosko
           (
           that
           runneth
           through
           the
           citie
           )
           they
           were
           all
           baptized
           after
           a
           violent
           manner
           ,
           being
           
           thrust
           down
           with
           a
           knock
           on
           the
           head
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           through
           an
           hole
           made
           in
           the
           ice
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           Of
           Lieflanders
           that
           are
           captives
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           that
           take
           on
           them
           this
           second
           Russe
           baptisme
           to
           get
           more
           libertie
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           besides
           towards
           their
           living
           ,
           which
           the
           Emperour
           ordinarily
           useth
           to
           give
           them
           .
        
         
           Of
           Englishmen
           since
           they
           frequented
           the
           countrey
           there
           was
           never
           any
           found
           that
           so
           much
           forgot
           God
           ,
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           countrey
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           would
           be
           content
           to
           be
           baptized
           Russe
           ,
           for
           any
           respect
           of
           fear
           ,
           preferment
           or
           other
           means
           whatsoever
           ,
           save
           onely
           
             Richard
             Relph
          
           ,
           that
           following
           before
           an
           ungodly
           trade
           by
           keeping
           a
           Caback
           (
           against
           the
           order
           of
           the
           countrey
           )
           and
           being
           put
           off
           from
           that
           trade
           ,
           and
           spoiled
           by
           the
           Emperours
           officers
           of
           that
           which
           he
           had
           ,
           entred
           himself
           this
           last
           year
           into
           the
           Russe
           profession
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           rebaptized
           ,
           living
           now
           as
           much
           an
           idolatour
           ,
           as
           before
           he
           was
           a
           riotour
           ,
           and
           unthriftie
           person
           .
        
         
           Such
           as
           thus
           receive
           the
           Russe
           baptisme
           are
           first
           carried
           into
           some
           Monasterie
           
           to
           be
           instructed
           there
           in
           the
           doctrine
           and
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Where
           they
           use
           these
           ceremonies
           :
           First
           ,
           they
           put
           him
           into
           a
           new
           and
           fresh
           suit
           of
           apparell
           ,
           made
           after
           the
           Russe
           fashion
           ,
           and
           set
           a
           coronet
           or
           (
           in
           Summer
           )
           a
           garland
           upon
           his
           head
           .
           Then
           they
           anoint
           his
           head
           with
           oyl
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           wax
           candle
           light
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           so
           pray
           over
           him
           foure
           times
           a
           day
           ,
           the
           space
           of
           seven
           dayes
           .
           All
           this
           while
           he
           is
           to
           abstain
           from
           flesh
           ,
           and
           white
           meats
           .
           The
           seven
           dayes
           being
           ended
           ,
           he
           is
           purified
           and
           washed
           in
           a
           bathstove
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           eighth
           day
           he
           is
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           taught
           by
           the
           Friers
           how
           to
           behave
           himself
           in
           presence
           of
           their
           idols
           ,
           by
           ducking
           down
           ,
           knocking
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           crossing
           himself
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           gestures
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Russe
           religion
           .
        
         
           The
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           supper
           they
           receive
           but
           once
           a
           year
           ,
           in
           their
           great
           Lent
           time
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           Easter
           .
           Three
           at
           the
           most
           are
           admitted
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           and
           never
           above
           .
           The
           manner
           of
           their
           communicating
           
           is
           thus
           :
           First
           they
           confesse
           themselves
           of
           all
           their
           sinnes
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           their
           ghostly
           father
           .
           Then
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           are
           called
           up
           to
           the
           Communion
           table
           ,
           that
           standeth
           like
           an
           altar
           ,
           a
           little
           removed
           from
           the
           upper
           end
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           after
           the
           Dutch
           manner
           .
           Here
           first
           they
           are
           asked
           of
           the
           Priest
           whether
           they
           be
           clean
           or
           no
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           never
           a
           sinne
           behind
           that
           they
           left
           unconfessed
           .
           If
           they
           answer
           ,
           No
           ,
           they
           are
           taken
           to
           the
           table
           .
           Where
           the
           Priest
           beginneth
           with
           certain
           usuall
           prayers
           ,
           the
           communicants
           standing
           in
           the
           meanwhile
           with
           their
           arms
           folded
           one
           within
           another
           ,
           like
           penitentiaries
           or
           mourners
           .
           When
           these
           prayers
           are
           ended
           ,
           the
           Priest
           taketh
           a
           spoon
           ,
           and
           filleth
           it
           full
           of
           claret
           wine
           ,
           then
           he
           putteth
           into
           it
           a
           small
           piece
           of
           bread
           ,
           and
           tempereth
           them
           both
           together
           ,
           and
           so
           delivereth
           them
           in
           the
           spoon
           to
           the
           Communicants
           that
           stand
           in
           order
           ,
           speaking
           the
           usuall
           words
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             Eat
             this
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Drink
             this
          
           ,
           &c.
           both
           at
           one
           time
           without
           any
           pause
           .
        
         
         
           After
           that
           he
           delivereth
           them
           again
           bread
           by
           it self
           ,
           and
           then
           wine
           carded
           together
           with
           a
           little
           warm
           water
           ,
           to
           represent
           bloud
           more
           rightly
           (
           as
           they
           they
           think
           )
           and
           the
           water
           withall
           ,
           that
           flowed
           out
           of
           the
           side
           of
           Christ.
           Whiles
           this
           is
           in
           doing
           the
           communicants
           unfold
           their
           arms
           ,
           and
           then
           folding
           them
           again
           ,
           follow
           the
           Priest
           thrice
           round
           about
           the
           communion
           toble
           ,
           and
           so
           return
           to
           their
           places
           again
           .
           Where
           having
           said
           certain
           other
           prayers
           ,
           he
           dismisseth
           the
           communicants
           ,
           with
           charge
           to
           be
           merry
           ,
           and
           chear
           up
           themselves
           for
           the
           seven
           dayes
           next
           following
           ;
           which
           being
           ended
           ,
           he
           enjoyneth
           them
           to
           fast
           for
           it
           as
           long
           time
           after
           ,
           which
           they
           use
           to
           observe
           with
           very
           great
           devotion
           ,
           eating
           nothing
           else
           but
           bread
           and
           salt
           ,
           except
           a
           little
           cabbage
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           herb
           or
           root
           ,
           with
           water
           or
           quasse
           mead
           for
           their
           drink
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           their
           manner
           of
           administring
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           Wherein
           what
           they
           differ
           from
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           what
           ceremonies
           they
           have
           added
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           rather
           
           borrowed
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           may
           easily
           be
           noted
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVIII
           .
           Of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Russe
           Church
           ,
           and
           what
           errours
           it
           holdeth
           .
        
         
           THeir
           chiefest
           errours
           in
           matter
           of
           faith
           I
           find
           to
           be
           these
           :
           First
           ,
           concerning
           the
           word
           of
           God
           it self
           they
           will
           not
           read
           publickly
           certain
           books
           of
           the
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           books
           of
           Moses
           ,
           specially
           the
           foure
           last
           ,
           
             Exodus
             ,
             Leviticus
             ,
             Numeri
          
           ,
           and
           Deuteronomie
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           are
           all
           made
           disauthentick
           ,
           and
           put
           out
           of
           use
           by
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           not
           able
           to
           discern
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           morall
           ,
           and
           the
           ceremoniall
           law
           .
           The
           books
           of
           the
           prophets
           they
           allow
           of
           ,
           but
           reade
           them
           not
           publickly
           in
           their
           churches
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           but
           directours
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           proper
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           to
           the
           nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           Onely
           the
           book
           of
           Psalmes
           they
           have
           in
           great
           estimation
           ,
           and
           
           sing
           and
           say
           them
           dayly
           in
           their
           Churches
           .
           Of
           the
           new
           Testament
           they
           allow
           and
           read
           all
           ,
           except
           the
           Revelation
           :
           which
           therefore
           they
           read
           not
           (
           though
           they
           allow
           it
           )
           because
           they
           understand
           it
           not
           ,
           neither
           have
           the
           like
           occasion
           to
           know
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           prophesies
           contained
           within
           it
           ,
           concerning
           especially
           the
           apostasie
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           church
           ,
           as
           have
           the
           Western
           Churches
           .
           Notwithstanding
           they
           have
           had
           their
           Antichrists
           of
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           and
           may
           find
           their
           own
           falling
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           punishments
           for
           it
           by
           the
           Turkish
           invasion
           in
           the
           prophecies
           of
           that
           book
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           (
           which
           is
           the
           fountain
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           all
           their
           corruptions
           both
           in
           doctrine
           and
           ceremonies
           )
           they
           hold
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           their
           Church
           Traditions
           are
           of
           equall
           authoritie
           with
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God.
           Wherein
           they
           preferre
           themselves
           before
           other
           Churches
           ,
           affirming
           that
           they
           have
           the
           true
           and
           right
           traditions
           delivered
           by
           the
           Apostles
           to
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Church
           (
           meaning
           the
           Greek
           ,
           and
           specially
           the
           Patriarch
           and
           his
           Synod
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           of
           the
           rest
           )
           have
           a
           sovereigne
           authoritie
           to
           interpret
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           are
           bound
           to
           hold
           that
           interpretation
           as
           sound
           and
           authentick
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Concerning
           the
           divine
           nature
           and
           the
           three
           persons
           in
           the
           one
           substance
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           Father
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           Sonne
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           About
           the
           office
           of
           Christ
           they
           hold
           many
           foul
           errours
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           almost
           as
           doth
           the
           Popish
           church
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           sole
           mediatour
           of
           redemption
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           intercession
           .
           Their
           chief
           reason
           (
           if
           they
           be
           talked
           withall
           )
           for
           defence
           of
           this
           errour
           is
           that
           unapt
           and
           foolish
           comparison
           betwixt
           God
           and
           a
           Monarch
           or
           Prince
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           sued
           unto
           by
           Mediatours
           about
           him
           :
           wherein
           they
           give
           speciall
           preferment
           to
           some
           above
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Precheste
           ,
           or
           undefiled
           ,
           and
           S.
           Nicolas
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           
             Scora
             pomosnick
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Speedy
             helper
          
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           he
           hath
           
           300.
           angels
           of
           the
           chiefest
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           attend
           upon
           him
           .
           This
           hath
           brought
           them
           to
           an
           horrible
           excesse
           of
           idolatry
           ,
           after
           the
           grossest
           and
           prophanest
           manner
           ,
           giving
           unto
           their
           images
           all
           religious
           worship
           of
           prayer
           ,
           thanksgiving
           ,
           offerings
           ,
           and
           adoration
           ,
           with
           prostrating
           and
           knocking
           their
           heads
           to
           the
           ground
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           God
           himself
           .
           Which
           because
           they
           do
           to
           the
           picture
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           portraiture
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           they
           say
           they
           worship
           not
           an
           idol
           ,
           but
           the
           Saint
           in
           his
           image
           ,
           and
           so
           offend
           not
           God
           ,
           forgetting
           the
           commandment
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           forbiddeth
           to
           make
           the
           image
           or
           likenesse
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           for
           any
           religious
           worship
           or
           use
           whatsoever
           .
           Their
           church-walls
           are
           very
           full
           of
           them
           ,
           richly
           hanged
           and
           set
           forth
           with
           pearl
           and
           stone
           upon
           the
           smooth
           table
           .
           Though
           some
           also
           they
           have
           embossed
           ,
           that
           stick
           from
           the
           board
           almost
           an
           inch
           outwards
           .
           They
           call
           them
           Chudovodites
           ,
           or
           their
           miracle-workers
           :
           and
           when
           they
           provide
           them
           to
           set
           up
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           in
           no
           case
           they
           may
           say
           that
           they
           have
           bought
           the
           image
           ,
           
           but
           exchanged
           money
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           the
           means
           of
           justification
           ,
           they
           agree
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           by
           faith
           onely
           apprehending
           Christ
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           works
           also
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Opus
             operatum
          
           ,
           or
           the
           work
           for
           the
           work
           sake
           ,
           must
           needs
           please
           God.
           And
           therefore
           they
           are
           all
           in
           their
           numbers
           of
           prayers
           ,
           fasts
           ,
           vows
           ,
           and
           offerings
           to
           saints
           ,
           alms-deeds
           ,
           crossings
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           and
           carrie
           their
           numbring
           beads
           about
           with
           them
           continualy
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           Emperour
           and
           his
           Nobilitie
           as
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           other
           publick
           places
           ,
           specially
           at
           any
           set
           or
           solemn
           meeting
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           fasts
           ,
           law
           courts
           ,
           common
           consultations
           ,
           entertainment
           of
           Ambassadours
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           They
           say
           with
           the
           Papists
           that
           no
           man
           can
           be
           assured
           of
           his
           salvation
           till
           the
           last
           sentence
           be
           passed
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           They
           use
           auricular
           confession
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           they
           are
           purged
           by
           the
           very
           action
           from
           so
           many
           sinnes
           as
           they
           confesse
           by
           name
           and
           in
           particular
           to
           the
           Priest.
           
        
         
         
           9.
           
           They
           hold
           three
           Sacraments
           ,
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           the
           
             Lords
             supper
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             last
             an
             oyling
          
           ,
           or
           unction
           .
           Yet
           concerning
           their
           Sacrament
           of
           extreme
           unction
           ,
           they
           hold
           it
           not
           so
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           as
           they
           do
           baptisme
           ,
           but
           think
           it
           a
           great
           curse
           and
           punishment
           of
           God
           if
           any
           die
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           They
           think
           there
           is
           a
           necessitie
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           are
           condemned
           that
           die
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           They
           rebaptize
           as
           many
           Christians
           (
           not
           being
           of
           the
           Greek
           church
           )
           as
           they
           convert
           to
           their
           Russe
           profession
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           divided
           from
           the
           true
           church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Greek
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           They
           make
           a
           difference
           of
           meats
           and
           drin●●
           ,
           accounting
           the
           use
           of
           one
           to
           be
           more
           holy
           then
           of
           another
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           their
           set
           fasts
           they
           forbear
           to
           eat
           flesh
           and
           white
           meats
           (
           as
           we
           call
           them
           )
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Popish
           superstition
           :
           which
           they
           observe
           so
           strictly
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           blind
           devotion
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           will
           rather
           die
           then
           eat
           one
           bit
           of
           flesh
           ,
           egges
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           for
           the
           health
           of
           their
           bodies
           in
           their
           extreme
           sicknesse
           .
        
         
         
           13.
           
           They
           hold
           marriage
           to
           be
           unlawfull
           for
           all
           the
           Clergie
           men
           ,
           except
           the
           priests
           onely
           ,
           and
           for
           them
           also
           after
           the
           first
           wife
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           .
           Neither
           do
           they
           well
           allow
           of
           it
           in
           Lay-men
           after
           the
           second
           marriage
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           pretence
           now
           used
           against
           the
           Emperours
           onely
           brother
           ,
           a
           child
           of
           six
           years
           old
           ,
           who
           therefore
           is
           not
           prayed
           for
           in
           their
           Churches
           (
           as
           their
           manner
           is
           otherwise
           for
           the
           Princes
           bloud
           )
           because
           he
           was
           born
           of
           the
           sixth
           marriage
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           legitimate
           .
           This
           charge
           was
           given
           to
           the
           priests
           by
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           ,
           by
           procurement
           of
           the
           Godonoes
           :
           who
           make
           him
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           a
           good
           pollicie
           to
           turn
           away
           the
           liking
           of
           the
           people
           from
           the
           next
           successour
           .
        
         
           Many
           other
           false
           opinions
           they
           have
           in
           matter
           of
           religion
           .
           But
           these
           are
           the
           chief
           ,
           which
           they
           hold
           partly
           by
           means
           of
           their
           traditions
           (
           which
           they
           have
           received
           from
           the
           Greek
           Church
           )
           but
           specially
           by
           ignorance
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           Which
           notwithstanding
           they
           have
           in
           the
           Polonian
           tongue
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           all
           one
           with
           
           theirs
           some
           few
           words
           excepted
           )
           yet
           few
           of
           them
           read
           them
           with
           that
           godly
           care
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           :
           neither
           have
           they
           (
           if
           they
           would
           )
           books
           sufficient
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           for
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           Liturgie
           onely
           ,
           or
           book
           of
           common
           service
           ,
           whereof
           there
           are
           great
           numbers
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           mischief
           cometh
           from
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           who
           being
           ignorant
           and
           godlesse
           themselves
           ,
           are
           very
           wary
           to
           keep
           the
           people
           likewise
           in
           their
           ignorance
           and
           blindnesse
           ,
           for
           their
           living
           and
           bellies
           sake
           ;
           partly
           also
           from
           the
           manner
           of
           government
           settled
           among
           which
           the
           Emperours
           (
           whom
           it
           specially
           behoveth
           )
           list
           not
           to
           have
           changed
           by
           any
           innovation
           ,
           but
           to
           retain
           that
           religion
           that
           best
           agreeth
           with
           it
           .
           Which
           notwithstanding
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           having
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           some
           sort
           (
           though
           without
           the
           ordinary
           means
           to
           attain
           to
           a
           true
           sense
           and
           understanding
           of
           it
           )
           God
           hath
           also
           his
           number
           among
           them
           .
           As
           may
           partly
           appear
           by
           that
           which
           a
           Russe
           at
           Mosko
           said
           in
           secret
           to
           one
           of
           my
           
           servants
           ,
           speaking
           against
           their
           images
           and
           other
           superstitions
           ,
           That
           God
           had
           given
           unto
           England
           light
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           might
           give
           it
           to
           morrow
           (
           if
           he
           pleased
           )
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           any
           inquisition
           or
           proceeding
           against
           men
           for
           matter
           of
           religion
           ,
           I
           could
           hear
           of
           none
           ;
           save
           a
           few
           years
           since
           against
           one
           man
           and
           his
           wife
           ,
           who
           were
           kept
           in
           a
           close
           prison
           the
           space
           of
           28.
           years
           ;
           till
           they
           were
           overgrown
           into
           a
           deformed
           fashion
           ,
           for
           their
           hair
           ,
           nails
           ,
           colour
           of
           countenance
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           were
           burned
           at
           Mosko
           ,
           in
           a
           small
           house
           set
           on
           fire
           .
           The
           cause
           was
           kept
           secret
           ,
           but
           like
           it
           was
           for
           some
           part
           of
           truth
           in
           matter
           of
           religion
           ;
           though
           the
           people
           were
           made
           to
           believe
           by
           the
           Priests
           and
           Friers
           ,
           that
           they
           held
           some
           great
           and
           damnable
           heresie
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXIV
           .
           Of
           the
           manner
           of
           solemnizing
           their
           Marriages
           .
        
         
           THe
           manner
           of
           making
           and
           solemnizing
           their
           marriages
           is
           different
           from
           the
           manner
           of
           other
           countries
           .
           The
           man
           (
           though
           he
           never
           saw
           the
           woman
           before
           )
           is
           not
           permitted
           to
           have
           any
           sight
           of
           her
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           woing
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           by
           himself
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           mother
           or
           some
           other
           ancient
           woman
           of
           his
           kinne
           (
           aswell
           by
           the
           parents
           as
           by
           the
           parties
           themselves
           ,
           for
           without
           the
           knowledge
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           parents
           ,
           the
           contract
           is
           not
           lawfull
           )
           the
           fathers
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           are
           to
           them
           in
           stead
           of
           fathers
           ,
           with
           other
           chief
           friends
           ,
           having
           a
           meeting
           and
           conference
           about
           the
           dowrie
           ,
           which
           is
           commonly
           very
           large
           ,
           after
           the
           abilitie
           of
           the
           parents
           :
           so
           that
           you
           shall
           have
           a
           market
           man
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           give
           a
           1000.
           rubbels
           or
           more
           with
           his
           daughter
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           man
           it
           is
           never
           required
           of
           him
           ,
           nor
           standeth
           with
           their
           custome
           
           to
           make
           any
           joynter
           in
           recompence
           of
           the
           dowrie
           .
           But
           in
           case
           he
           have
           a
           child
           by
           his
           wife
           ,
           she
           enjoyeth
           a
           third
           deal
           after
           his
           decease
           .
           If
           he
           have
           two
           children
           by
           her
           or
           more
           ,
           she
           is
           to
           have
           a
           courtesie
           more
           ,
           at
           the
           discretion
           of
           the
           husband
           .
           If
           the
           husband
           depart
           without
           issue
           by
           his
           wife
           ,
           she
           is
           returned
           home
           to
           her
           friends
           without
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           ,
           save
           onely
           her
           dowrie
           ,
           if
           the
           husband
           leave
           so
           much
           behind
           him
           in
           goods
           .
           When
           the
           agreement
           is
           made
           concerning
           the
           dowrie
           ,
           they
           signe
           bonds
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           paiment
           of
           the
           dowrie
           ,
           as
           the
           performing
           of
           the
           marriage
           by
           a
           certain
           day
           .
           If
           the
           woman
           were
           never
           married
           before
           ,
           her
           father
           and
           friends
           are
           bound
           besides
           to
           assure
           her
           a
           maiden
           .
           Which
           breedeth
           many
           brabbles
           and
           quarrels
           at
           Law
           ,
           if
           the
           man
           take
           any
           conceit
           concerning
           the
           behaviour
           and
           honestie
           of
           his
           wife
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           contract
           being
           made
           ,
           the
           parties
           begin
           to
           send
           tokens
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           woman
           first
           ,
           then
           afterwards
           the
           man
           ,
           but
           yet
           se●
           not
           one
           another
           till
           the
           marriage
           be
           
           solemnized
           .
           On
           the
           eve
           before
           the
           marriage
           day
           the
           bride
           is
           carried
           in
           a
           Collimago
           ,
           or
           coach
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           s●edde
           (
           if
           it
           be
           winter
           )
           to
           the
           bridegroom●
           house
           ,
           with
           her
           marriage-apparel
           and
           bedsted
           with
           her
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           to
           lie
           in
           .
           For
           this
           is
           ever
           provided
           by
           the
           Bride
           ,
           and
           is
           commonly
           very
           fair
           ,
           with
           much
           cost
           bestowed
           upon
           it
           .
           Here
           she
           is
           accompanied
           all
           that
           night
           by
           her
           mother
           ,
           and
           other
           women
           ,
           but
           not
           welcomed
           ,
           nor
           once
           seen
           by
           the
           Bridegroom
           himself
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           time
           is
           come
           to
           have
           the
           marriage
           solemnized
           ,
           the
           Bride
           hath
           put
           upon
           her
           a
           kind
           of
           hood
           ,
           made
           of
           fine
           knitwork
           ,
           or
           lawn
           ,
           that
           covereth
           her
           head
           and
           all
           her
           body
           down
           to
           the
           middle
           ;
           and
           so
           accompanied
           with
           her
           friends
           ,
           and
           the
           bridegroom
           with
           his
           ,
           they
           go
           to
           Church
           all
           on
           horseback
           ,
           though
           the
           Church
           be
           near
           hand
           ,
           and
           themselves
           but
           of
           very
           mean
           degree
           .
           The
           words
           of
           contract
           ,
           and
           other
           ceremonies
           in
           solemnizing
           the
           marriage
           ,
           are
           much
           after
           the
           order
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           words
           that
           are
           used
           with
           us
           ,
           with
           a
           ring
           also
           given
           to
           the
           Bride
           .
           
           Which
           being
           put
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           of
           contract
           pronounced
           ,
           the
           Brides
           ●and
           is
           delivered
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Bridegroom
           ,
           which
           standeth
           all
           this
           while
           on
           the
           one
           side
           of
           the
           altar
           or
           table
           ,
           and
           the
           Bride
           on
           the
           other
           .
           So
           the
           marriage
           knot
           being
           knit
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           the
           Bride
           cometh
           to
           the
           Bridegroom
           (
           standing
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           altar
           or
           table
           )
           and
           falleth
           down
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           knocking
           her
           head
           upon
           his
           shoe
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           her
           subjection
           and
           obedience
           .
           And
           the
           Bridegroom
           again
           casteth
           the
           lap
           of
           his
           gown
           or
           upper
           garment
           over
           the
           Bride
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           his
           dutie
           to
           protect
           ,
           and
           cherish
           her
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           Bridegroom
           and
           Bride
           standing
           both
           together
           at
           the
           tables
           end
           ,
           cometh
           first
           the
           father
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           friends
           of
           the
           Bride
           ,
           &
           bow
           themselves
           down
           low
           to
           the
           Bridegroom
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           his
           friends
           bow
           themselves
           to
           the
           Bride
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           affinitie
           and
           love
           ever
           after
           betwixt
           the
           two
           kindreds
           .
           And
           withall
           ,
           the
           father
           of
           the
           Bridegroom
           offereth
           to
           the
           Priest
           a
           loaf
           of
           bread
           ,
           who
           delivereth
           it
           straight
           again
           to
           the
           father
           ,
           and
           
           other
           friends
           of
           the
           Bride
           ,
           with
           attestation
           before
           God
           and
           their
           idols
           ,
           that
           he
           deliver
           the
           dowrie
           wholly
           and
           truly
           at
           the
           day
           appointed
           ,
           and
           hold
           love
           ever
           after
           ,
           one
           kindred
           with
           another
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           break
           the
           loaf
           into
           pieces
           ,
           and
           eat
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           testifie
           their
           true
           and
           sincere
           meanings
           for
           performing
           of
           that
           charge
           ,
           and
           thenceforth
           to
           become
           as
           grains
           of
           one
           loaf
           ,
           or
           men
           of
           one
           table
           .
        
         
           These
           ceremonies
           being
           ended
           ,
           the
           Bridegroom
           taketh
           the
           Bride
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           go
           on
           together
           with
           their
           friends
           after
           them
           ,
           towards
           the
           Church-porch
           ,
           where
           meet
           them
           certain
           with
           pots
           and
           cups
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           with
           mead
           and
           Russe
           wine
           :
           whereof
           the
           Bridegroom
           taketh
           first
           a
           chark
           or
           little
           cup
           full
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           drinketh
           to
           the
           Bride
           ,
           who
           opening
           her
           hood
           or
           veil
           below
           ,
           and
           putting
           the
           cup
           to
           her
           mouth
           underneath
           it
           (
           for
           being
           seen
           of
           the
           Bridegroom
           )
           pledgeth
           him
           again
           .
           Thus
           returning
           al●ogether
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Bridegroom
           goeth
           not
           home
           to
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           fathers
           house
           ,
           and
           she
           likewise
           to
           hers
           ,
           where
           either
           entertain
           
           their
           friends
           apart
           .
           At
           the
           entring
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           they
           use
           to
           fl●ng
           corn
           out
           of
           the
           windows
           ,
           upon
           the
           Bridegroom
           and
           Bride
           ,
           in
           t●k●n
           of
           plentie
           ,
           and
           fruitfulnesse
           to
           be
           with
           them
           ever
           after
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Evening
           is
           come
           ,
           the
           Bride
           is
           brought
           to
           the
           Bridegrooms
           fathers
           house
           ,
           and
           there
           lodgeth
           that
           night
           ,
           with
           her
           veil
           or
           cover
           still
           over
           her
           head
           .
           All
           that
           night
           she
           may
           not
           speak
           one
           word
           (
           for
           that
           charge
           she
           receiveth
           by
           tradition
           from
           her
           mother
           ,
           &
           other
           matrons
           her
           friends
           )
           that
           the
           Bridegroom
           must
           neither
           heare
           ,
           nor
           see
           her
           ,
           till
           the
           day
           after
           the
           marriage
           .
           Neither
           three
           dayes
           after
           may
           she
           be
           heard
           to
           speak
           ,
           save
           certain
           few
           words
           at
           the
           table
           ,
           in
           a
           set
           form
           ,
           with
           great
           manners
           ,
           and
           reverence
           to
           the
           Bridegroom
           .
           If
           she
           behave
           herself
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           prejudice
           to
           her
           credit
           ,
           and
           life
           ever
           after
           ;
           and
           will
           highly
           be
           disliked
           of
           the
           Bridegroom
           himself
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           third
           day
           they
           depart
           to
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           feast
           to
           both
           their
           friends
           together
           .
           The
           marriage
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           their
           festivall
           ,
           
           the
           Bridegroom
           hath
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           called
           
             Moloday
             Knez
          
           ,
           or
           young
           Duke
           ,
           and
           the
           Bride
           
             Moloday
             Knezay
          
           ,
           or
           young
           Dutchesse
           .
        
         
           In
           living
           with
           their
           wives
           ,
           they
           shew
           themselves
           to
           be
           but
           of
           a
           barbarous
           condition
           ,
           using
           them
           as
           servants
           ,
           rather
           then
           wives
           ;
           except
           the
           Noble-women
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           or
           seem
           to
           be
           of
           more
           estimation
           with
           their
           husbands
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           meaner
           sort
           .
           They
           have
           this
           foul
           abuse
           ,
           contrary
           to
           good
           order
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God
           it self
           ,
           that
           upon
           dislike
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           or
           other
           cause
           whatsoever
           the
           man
           may
           go
           into
           a
           Monasterie
           ,
           and
           shier
           himself
           a
           Frier
           ,
           by
           pretence
           of
           devotion
           ,
           and
           so
           leave
           his
           wife
           to
           shift
           for
           herself
           so
           well
           as
           she
           can
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXV
           .
           Of
           the
           other
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Russe
           Church
           .
        
         
           THe
           other
           ceremonies
           of
           their
           Church
           are
           many
           in
           number
           ,
           especially
           ,
           the
           abuse
           about
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           which
           they
           set
           up
           in
           
           their
           high-wayes
           ,
           in
           the
           tops
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           doore
           of
           their
           houses
           ,
           signing
           themselves
           continually
           with
           it
           on
           their
           foreheads
           and
           breasts
           ,
           with
           great
           devotion
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           seem
           by
           their
           outward
           gesture
           .
           Which
           were
           lesse
           offence
           ,
           if
           they
           gave
           not
           withall
           that
           religious
           reverence
           and
           worship
           unto
           it
           which
           is
           due
           to
           God
           onely
           ,
           and
           used
           the
           dumbe
           shew
           and
           signing
           of
           it
           instead
           of
           thanksgiving
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           duties
           which
           they
           ow
           unto
           God.
           When
           they
           rise
           to
           the
           morning
           ,
           they
           go
           commonly
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           some
           steeple
           that
           hath
           a
           crosse
           on
           the
           top
           ,
           and
           so
           bowing
           themselves
           towards
           the
           crosse
           ,
           signe
           themselves
           withall
           on
           their
           foreheads
           and
           breasts
           .
           And
           this
           is
           their
           thanksgiving
           to
           God
           for
           their
           nights
           rest
           ,
           without
           any
           word
           speaking
           ,
           except
           peradventure
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Aspody
             Pomeluy
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             Lord
             have
             mercie
             upon
             us
          
           .
           When
           they
           sit
           down
           to
           meat
           ,
           and
           rise
           again
           from
           it
           ,
           the
           thanksgiving
           to
           God
           is
           the
           crossing
           of
           their
           foreheads
           and
           breasts
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           some
           few
           that
           adde
           peradventure
           a
           word
           or
           two
           of
           some
           ordinarie
           prayer
           ,
           impertinent
           
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           When
           they
           are
           to
           give
           an
           oath
           for
           the
           deciding
           of
           any
           controversie
           at
           Law
           ,
           they
           do
           it
           by
           swearing
           by
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           kissing
           the
           f●et
           of
           it
           ,
           making
           it
           as
           God
           ,
           whose
           name
           onely
           is
           to
           be
           used
           in
           such
           triall
           of
           justice
           .
           When
           they
           enter
           into
           any
           house
           (
           where
           ever
           there
           is
           an
           idol
           hanging
           on
           the
           wall
           )
           they
           signe
           themselves
           with
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           bow
           themselves
           to
           it
           .
           When
           they
           begin
           any
           work
           ,
           be
           it
           little
           or
           much
           ,
           they
           arm
           themselves
           first
           with
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           crosse
           .
           And
           this
           commonly
           is
           all
           their
           prayer
           to
           God
           for
           good
           speed
           of
           their
           businesse
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           serve
           God
           with
           crosses
           ,
           after
           a
           crosse
           and
           vain
           manner
           ,
           not
           understanding
           what
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           nor
           the
           power
           of
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           think
           all
           strangers
           Christians
           to
           be
           no
           better
           then
           Tu●ks
           in
           comparison
           of
           themselves
           (
           and
           so
           they
           will
           say
           )
           because
           they
           bow
           not
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           meet
           with
           the
           crosse
           ,
           nor
           signe
           themselves
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Russe
           manner
           is
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           holy
           water
           in
           like
           use
           and
           estimation
           as
           the
           Popish
           Church
           
           hath
           .
           But
           herein
           they
           exceed
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           do
           not
           onely
           hallow
           their
           holy
           water
           stocks
           ,
           and
           tubs
           full
           of
           water
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           rivers
           of
           the
           countrey
           once
           every
           year
           .
           At
           Mosko
           it
           is
           done
           with
           great
           pomp
           and
           solemnitie
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           being
           present
           at
           it
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Nobility
           marching
           through
           the
           streets
           towards
           the
           river
           of
           Moskua
           ,
           in
           manner
           of
           procession
           ,
           in
           this
           order
           as
           followeth
           .
           First
           go
           two
           Deacons
           ,
           with
           banners
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Precheste
           (
           or
           our
           Ladie
           )
           the
           other
           of
           S.
           Michael
           ,
           fighting
           with
           the
           dragon
           .
           Then
           follow
           after
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Deacons
           and
           the
           priests
           of
           Mosko
           ,
           two
           and
           two
           in
           a
           ranck
           ,
           with
           copes
           on
           their
           backs
           ,
           and
           their
           idols
           at
           their
           breasts
           ,
           carried
           with
           girdles
           or
           slings
           ,
           made
           fast
           about
           their
           necks
           .
           Next
           the
           priests
           come
           their
           Bishops
           in
           their
           pontificalibus
           ;
           then
           the
           Friers
           ,
           Monks
           ,
           and
           Abbots
           ;
           and
           after
           ,
           the
           Patriarch
           in
           rich
           attire
           ,
           with
           a
           ball
           or
           sphere
           on
           the
           top
           of
           his
           mitre
           ,
           to
           signifie
           his
           universalitie
           over
           that
           Church
           :
           Last
           cometh
           the
           Emperour
           with
           all
           his
           nobility
           .
           The
           whole
           train
           
           is
           of
           a
           mile
           long
           ,
           or
           more
           .
           When
           they
           are
           come
           to
           the
           river
           ,
           a
           great
           hole
           is
           made
           in
           the
           yce
           ,
           where
           the
           market
           is
           kept
           ,
           of
           a
           rod
           and
           a
           half
           broad
           ,
           with
           a
           stage
           round
           about
           it
           to
           keep
           off
           the
           presse
           .
           Then
           beginneth
           the
           Patriarch
           to
           say
           certain
           prayers
           ,
           and
           conjureth
           the
           devil
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           water
           :
           and
           so
           casting
           in
           salt
           ,
           and
           censing
           it
           with
           frankincen●e
           ,
           maketh
           the
           whole
           river
           to
           become
           holy
           water
           .
           The
           morning
           before
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Mosko
           use
           to
           make
           crosses
           of
           chalk
           over
           every
           doore
           ,
           and
           window
           of
           their
           houses
           ,
           lest
           the
           devil
           being
           conjured
           out
           of
           the
           water
           should
           flie
           into
           their
           houses
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           ceremonies
           are
           ended
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           black
           guard
           of
           the
           Emperours
           house
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           town
           ,
           with
           their
           pails
           and
           buckets
           ,
           to
           take
           of
           the
           hallowed
           water
           for
           drink
           ,
           and
           other
           uses
           .
           You
           shall
           also
           see
           the
           women
           dip
           in
           their
           children
           over
           head
           and
           ears
           ,
           &
           many
           men
           and
           women
           leap
           into
           it
           ,
           some
           naked
           ,
           some
           with
           their
           clothes
           on
           when
           some
           man
           would
           think
           his
           finger
           would
           frieze
           off
           if
           he
           should
           but
           
           dip
           it
           into
           the
           water
           .
           When
           the
           men
           have
           done
           ,
           they
           bring
           their
           horse
           to
           the
           river
           ,
           to
           drink
           of
           the
           sanctified
           water
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           them
           as
           holy
           as
           a
           horse
           .
           Their
           set
           day
           for
           this
           solemn
           action
           of
           hallowing
           their
           rivers
           ,
           is
           that
           we
           call
           Twelfthday
           .
           The
           like
           is
           done
           by
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
        
         
           Their
           manner
           is
           also
           to
           give
           it
           to
           their
           sick
           ,
           in
           their
           greatest
           extremity
           ,
           thinking
           that
           it
           will
           either
           recover
           them
           ,
           or
           sanctifie
           them
           to
           God.
           Whereby
           they
           kill
           many
           ,
           through
           their
           unreasonable
           superstition
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           
             Lord
             Borris
          
           his
           onely
           sonne
           ,
           at
           my
           being
           at
           the
           Mosko
           ,
           whom
           he
           killed
           (
           as
           was
           said
           by
           the
           physicians
           )
           by
           pouring
           into
           him
           cold
           holy
           water
           ,
           and
           presenting
           him
           naked
           into
           the
           Church
           to
           their
           Saint
           Basileo
           ,
           in
           the
           cold
           of
           the
           Winter
           in
           an
           extremitie
           of
           sicknesse
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           an
           image
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Neruchi
           (
           which
           signifieth
           as
           much
           as
           
             Made
             without
             hands
          
           )
           for
           so
           their
           priests
           and
           superstition
           withall
           perswadeth
           them
           it
           was
           .
           This
           in
           their
           processions
           they
           
           carrie
           about
           with
           them
           on
           high
           upon
           a
           pole
           ,
           enclosed
           within
           a
           pix
           ,
           made
           like
           a
           lanthorn
           ,
           and
           do
           reverence
           to
           it
           as
           to
           a
           great
           mysterie
           .
        
         
           At
           every
           brewing
           ,
           their
           manner
           is
           likewise
           to
           bring
           a
           dish
           of
           their
           wort
           to
           the
           Priest
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           being
           hallowed
           by
           him
           is
           poured
           into
           the
           brewing
           ,
           and
           so
           giveth
           it
           such
           a
           virtue
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           drink
           of
           it
           they
           are
           seldome
           sober
           .
           The
           like
           they
           do
           with
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           their
           corn
           in
           Harvest
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           another
           ceremonie
           on
           Palmsunday
           ,
           of
           ancient
           tradition
           ,
           what
           time
           the
           Patriarch
           rideth
           through
           the
           Mosko
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           holding
           his
           horse
           bridle
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           crying
           Hosanna
           ,
           and
           spreading
           their
           upper
           garments
           under
           his
           horse
           feet
           .
           The
           Emperour
           hath
           of
           the
           Patriarch
           for
           his
           good
           service
           of
           that
           day
           200.
           rubbels
           of
           standing
           pension
           .
           Another
           pageant
           they
           have
           much
           like
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           week
           before
           the
           nativitie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           every
           Bishop
           in
           his
           Cathedrall
           Church
           setteth
           forth
           a
           sh●w●
           of
           the
           three
           children
           in
           the
           Oven
           ,
           where
           
           the
           Angel
           is
           made
           to
           come
           flying
           from
           the
           roof
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           great
           admiration
           of
           the
           lookers
           on
           ,
           and
           many
           terrible
           flashes
           of
           fire
           are
           made
           with
           rosen
           and
           gun-powder
           by
           the
           Chaldeans
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           that
           run
           about
           the
           town
           all
           the
           twelve
           dayes
           ,
           disguised
           in
           their
           players
           coats
           ,
           and
           make
           much
           good
           sport
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Bishops
           pageant
           .
           At
           the
           Mosko
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Empresse
           never
           fail
           to
           be
           at
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           the
           same
           matter
           plaid
           every
           year
           ,
           without
           any
           new
           invention
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Besides
           their
           fasts
           on
           Wednesdayes
           and
           Fridayes
           throughout
           the
           whole
           year
           (
           the
           one
           because
           they
           say
           Christ
           was
           sold
           on
           the
           Wednesday
           ,
           the
           other
           because
           he
           suffered
           on
           the
           Friday
           )
           they
           have
           foure
           great
           Fasts
           or
           Lents
           every
           year
           .
           The
           first
           (
           which
           they
           call
           their
           great
           Lent
           )
           is
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           ours
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           about
           Midsummer
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           in
           Harvest
           time
           .
           The
           fourth
           ,
           about
           Hallontide
           :
           which
           they
           keep
           not
           of
           policie
           ,
           but
           of
           mere
           superstition
           .
           In
           their
           great
           Lent
           for
           the
           first
           week
           
           they
           eat
           nothing
           but
           bread
           and
           salt
           ,
           and
           drink
           nothing
           but
           water
           ,
           neither
           meddle
           with
           any
           matter
           of
           their
           vocation
           ,
           but
           intend
           their
           shrieving
           and
           fasting
           onely
           .
           They
           have
           also
           3.
           
           Vigils
           or
           Wakes
           in
           their
           great
           Lent
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Stoiania
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           Friday
           their
           great
           Vigil
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           what
           time
           the
           whole
           parish
           must
           be
           present
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           watch
           from
           nine
           a
           clock
           in
           the
           Evening
           till
           six
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           all
           the
           while
           standing
           ,
           save
           when
           they
           fall
           down
           and
           knock
           their
           heads
           to
           their
           idols
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           an
           hundred
           and
           seventie
           times
           just
           through
           the
           whole
           night
           .
        
         
           About
           their
           burialls
           also
           they
           have
           many
           superstitious
           and
           profane
           ceremonies
           ,
           as
           putting
           within
           the
           finger
           of
           the
           corps
           a
           letter
           to
           Saint
           Nicholas
           ,
           whom
           they
           make
           their
           chief
           mediatour
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           porter
           of
           heaven
           gates
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           do
           their
           Peter
           .
        
         
           In
           Winter
           time
           ,
           when
           all
           is
           covered
           with
           snow
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           so
           hard
           frozen
           ,
           as
           that
           no
           spade
           nor
           pikeax
           can
           enter
           ,
           their
           manner
           is
           
           not
           to
           burie
           their
           dead
           ,
           but
           to
           keep
           the
           bodies
           (
           so
           many
           as
           die
           all
           the
           Winter
           time
           )
           in
           an
           house
           ,
           in
           the
           suburbs
           ,
           or
           out
           parts
           of
           the
           town
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Bohsedom
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Gods
             house
          
           ,
           where
           the
           dead
           bodies
           are
           piled
           up
           together
           like
           billets
           on
           a
           woodstack
           ,
           as
           hard
           with
           the
           frost
           as
           a
           very
           stone
           ,
           till
           the
           Springtide
           come
           ,
           and
           resolveth
           the
           frost
           ,
           what
           time
           every
           man
           taketh
           his
           dead
           friend
           ,
           and
           committeth
           him
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           besides
           their
           years
           and
           moneths
           minds
           for
           their
           friends
           departed
           ,
           what
           time
           they
           have
           prayers
           said
           over
           the
           grave
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           hath
           a
           penie
           ordinary
           for
           his
           pains
           .
           When
           any
           dieth
           ,
           they
           have
           ordinary
           women
           mourners
           ,
           that
           come
           to
           lament
           for
           the
           dead
           partie
           ,
           and
           stand
           howling
           over
           the
           bodie
           ,
           after
           a
           profane
           and
           heathenish
           manner
           (
           sometimes
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           sometimes
           bringing
           the
           bodie
           into
           the
           backside
           )
           asking
           him
           what
           he
           wanted
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           meant
           to
           die
           .
           They
           burie
           their
           dead
           ,
           as
           the
           partie
           used
           to
           go
           ,
           with
           coat
           ,
           hose
           ,
           boo●s
           ,
           hat
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           apparel
           .
        
         
         
           Many
           other
           vain
           and
           superstitious
           ceremonies
           they
           have
           ,
           which
           were
           long
           and
           tedious
           to
           report
           .
           By
           these
           it
           may
           appear
           how
           farre
           they
           are
           fallen
           from
           the
           true
           knowledge
           and
           practice
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           having
           exchanged
           the
           word
           of
           God
           for
           their
           vain
           traditions
           ,
           and
           brought
           all
           to
           externall
           and
           ridiculous
           ceremonies
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           of
           spirit
           and
           truth
           ,
           which
           God
           requireth
           in
           his
           true
           worship
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXVI
           .
           Of
           the
           Emperours
           domestick
           ,
           or
           private
           behaviour
           .
        
         
           THe
           Emperours
           private
           behaviour
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           or
           is
           meet
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           is
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           He
           riseth
           commonly
           about
           4.
           a
           clock
           in
           the
           morning
           .
           After
           his
           apparelling
           and
           washing
           ,
           in
           cometh
           his
           ghostly
           father
           or
           priest
           of
           his
           chamber
           ,
           which
           is
           named
           in
           their
           tongue
           ,
           
             Otetz
             Duhouna
          
           ,
           with
           his
           crosse
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           blesseth
           him
           ,
           laying
           it
           first
           on
           his
           forehead
           ,
           then
           
           upon
           his
           cheeks
           ,
           or
           sides
           of
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           then
           offereth
           him
           the
           end
           of
           it
           to
           kisse
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           Clerk
           of
           the
           crosse
           (
           called
           
             Chersby
             Deyack
             Prosery
          
           )
           bringeth
           into
           his
           chamber
           a
           painted
           image
           ,
           representing
           the
           Saint
           for
           that
           day
           .
           For
           every
           day
           with
           them
           hath
           his
           severall
           Saint
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           the
           patron
           for
           that
           day
           .
           This
           he
           placeth
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           image
           gods
           ,
           wherewithall
           his
           chamber
           is
           decked
           ,
           as
           thick
           almost
           as
           the
           wall
           can
           bear
           ,
           with
           lamps
           and
           wax
           candles
           burning
           before
           them
           .
           They
           are
           very
           costly
           and
           gorgeously
           decked
           with
           pearl
           ,
           and
           precious
           stone
           .
           This
           image
           being
           placed
           before
           him
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           beginneth
           to
           crosse
           himself
           after
           the
           Russe
           manner
           ,
           first
           on
           the
           forehead
           ,
           then
           on
           both
           fides
           of
           his
           breast
           ,
           with
           
             Aspody
             Pomeluy
             ,
             Pomeluy
             mena
             hosp●dy
             ,
             sacroy
             mena
             gresuick
             Syhodestua
             :
          
           which
           is
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             Help
             me
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             Lord
             comfort
             me
             ,
             defend
             and
             keep
             me
             a
             sinner
             from
             doing
             evil
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           he
           directeth
           towards
           the
           image
           or
           Saint
           for
           that
           day
           ;
           whom
           he
           nameth
           in
           his
           prayer
           ,
           together
           with
           our
           Ladie
           (
           whom
           they
           call
           
           
             Precheste
             )
             Saint
             Nicholas
          
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           beareth
           most
           devotion
           ,
           bowing
           himself
           prostrate
           unto
           them
           ,
           with
           knocking
           his
           head
           to
           the
           very
           ground
           .
           Thus
           he
           continueth
           the
           space
           of
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           houre
           or
           thereabouts
           .
        
         
           Then
           cometh
           again
           the
           ghostly
           father
           or
           chamber
           priest
           with
           a
           silver
           bowl
           full
           of
           holy
           water
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           in
           
             Russe
             ,
             Tweta
             Voda
          
           ,
           and
           a
           sprinkle
           of
           Basill
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           in
           his
           hand
           :
           and
           so
           all
           to
           besprinkleth
           first
           the
           image-gods
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Emperour
           .
           This
           holy
           water
           is
           brought
           fresh
           every
           day
           from
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           farre
           and
           near
           ,
           sent
           to
           the
           Emperour
           from
           the
           Abbot
           or
           Prior
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           that
           is
           patron
           of
           that
           Monasterie
           ,
           as
           a
           speciall
           token
           of
           good
           will
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           These
           devotions
           being
           ended
           ,
           he
           sendeth
           in
           to
           the
           Empresse
           ,
           to
           ask
           whether
           she
           hath
           rested
           in
           health
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           after
           a
           little
           pause
           goeth
           himself
           to
           salute
           her
           in
           a
           middle
           room
           betwixt
           both
           their
           chambers
           .
           The
           Empresse
           lieth
           apart
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           not
           one
           chamber
           nor
           table
           with
           
           the
           Emperour
           ordinarily
           ,
           save
           upon
           the
           eve
           of
           their
           Lents
           ,
           or
           common
           Fasts
           ,
           what
           time
           she
           is
           his
           ordinary
           guest
           at
           bed
           and
           boord
           .
           After
           their
           meeting
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           they
           go
           together
           to
           their
           private
           Church
           or
           Chapel
           ,
           where
           is
           said
           or
           sung
           a
           morning
           Service
           (
           called
           Zautrana
           )
           of
           an
           houre
           long
           or
           thereabouts
           .
           From
           the
           Church
           he
           returneth
           home
           ,
           and
           sitteth
           him
           down
           in
           a
           great
           chamber
           ,
           to
           be
           seen
           and
           saluted
           by
           his
           Nobilitie
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           in
           favour
           about
           the
           Court.
           If
           he
           have
           to
           say
           to
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           they
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           time
           .
           And
           this
           is
           ordinary
           ,
           except
           his
           health
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           occasion
           alter
           the
           custome
           .
        
         
           About
           nine
           in
           the
           morning
           he
           goeth
           to
           another
           Church
           within
           his
           Castle
           ,
           where
           is
           sung
           by
           Priests
           and
           Choristers
           the
           high
           Service
           (
           called
           Obeadna
           or
           Complin
           )
           which
           commonly
           lasteth
           two
           houres
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           talking
           commonly
           with
           some
           of
           his
           Councel
           ,
           Nobilitie
           ,
           or
           captains
           ,
           which
           have
           to
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           he
           to
           them
           :
           And
           the
           Councel
           likewise
           conferre
           together
           among
           
           themselves
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           in
           their
           councel
           house
           .
           This
           ended
           ,
           he
           returneth
           home
           ,
           and
           recreateth
           himself
           untill
           it
           be
           dinner
           time
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           served
           at
           his
           table
           on
           this
           manner
           .
           First
           ,
           every
           dish
           (
           as
           it
           is
           delivered
           at
           the
           dresser
           )
           is
           tasted
           by
           the
           Cook
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           high
           Steward
           ,
           or
           his
           Deputie
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           received
           by
           the
           Gentlemen
           wayters
           (
           called
           Shilshey
           )
           and
           by
           them
           carried
           up
           to
           the
           Emperours
           table
           ,
           the
           high
           Steward
           or
           his
           Deputie
           going
           before
           :
           There
           it
           is
           received
           by
           the
           Sewer
           (
           called
           Erastnoy
           )
           who
           giveth
           a
           taste
           of
           every
           dish
           to
           the
           Taster
           ,
           and
           so
           placeth
           it
           before
           the
           Emperour
           .
           The
           number
           of
           his
           dishes
           for
           his
           ordinarie
           service
           is
           about
           seventy
           ,
           dressed
           somewhat
           grossely
           ,
           with
           much
           garlick
           and
           salt
           ,
           much
           after
           the
           Dutch
           manner
           .
           When
           he
           exceedeth
           upon
           some
           occasion
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           or
           entertainment
           of
           some
           Ambassadour
           ,
           he
           hath
           many
           more
           dishes
           .
           The
           service
           is
           sent
           up
           by
           two
           dishes
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           or
           three
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           eat
           it
           warm
           ,
           first
           the
           baked
           ,
           then
           the
           rost
           meats
           ,
           and
           last
           the
           broths
           .
           In
           his
           
           dining
           chamber
           is
           another
           table
           ,
           where
           sit
           the
           chief
           of
           his
           Nobilitie
           that
           are
           about
           his
           Court
           ,
           and
           his
           ghostly
           father
           ,
           or
           Chaplain
           .
           On
           the
           one
           side
           of
           the
           chamber
           standeth
           a
           cupboard
           or
           table
           of
           plate
           ,
           very
           fair
           and
           rich
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           cistern
           of
           Copper
           by
           it
           ,
           full
           of
           ice
           and
           snow
           ,
           wherein
           stand
           the
           pots
           that
           serve
           for
           that
           meal
           .
           The
           taster
           holdeth
           the
           cup
           that
           he
           drinketh
           in
           all
           dinner
           time
           ,
           and
           delivereth
           it
           unto
           him
           with
           a
           say
           ,
           when
           he
           calleth
           for
           it
           .
           The
           manner
           is
           to
           make
           many
           dishes
           out
           of
           the
           service
           after
           it
           is
           set
           on
           the
           table
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           them
           to
           such
           Noblemen
           and
           officers
           as
           the
           Emperour
           liketh
           best
           .
           And
           this
           is
           counted
           a
           great
           favour
           and
           honour
           .
        
         
           After
           dinner
           he
           layeth
           him
           down
           to
           rest
           ,
           where
           commonly
           he
           taketh
           three
           houres
           sleep
           ,
           except
           he
           employ
           one
           of
           the
           houres
           to
           bathing
           ,
           or
           boxing
           .
           And
           this
           custome
           for
           sleeping
           after
           dinner
           is
           an
           ordinary
           matter
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           with
           all
           the
           Russes
           .
           After
           his
           sleep
           ,
           he
           goeth
           to
           evensong
           (
           called
           Vechurna
           )
           and
           thence
           returning
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           recreateth
           
           himself
           with
           the
           Empresse
           till
           supper
           time
           ,
           with
           jesters
           ,
           and
           dwarfs
           ,
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           that
           tumble
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           sing
           many
           songs
           after
           the
           Russe
           manner
           .
           This
           is
           his
           common
           recreation
           betwixt
           meals
           ,
           that
           he
           most
           delights
           in
           .
           One
           other
           speciall
           recreation
           is
           the
           fight
           with
           wild
           Bears
           ,
           which
           are
           caught
           in
           pits
           ,
           or
           nets
           ,
           and
           are
           kept
           in
           barred
           cages
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           against
           the
           Emperour
           be
           disposed
           to
           see
           the
           pastime
           .
           The
           fight
           with
           the
           Bear
           is
           on
           this
           sort
           .
           The
           man
           is
           turned
           into
           a
           circle
           walled
           round
           about
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           to
           quit
           himself
           so
           well
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           flie
           out
           .
           When
           the
           Bear
           is
           turned
           loose
           ,
           he
           cometh
           upon
           him
           with
           open
           mouth
           .
           If
           at
           the
           first
           push
           he
           misse
           this
           aim
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Bear
           come
           within
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           great
           danger
           .
           But
           the
           wild
           Bear
           ,
           being
           very
           fierce
           ,
           hath
           this
           qualitie
           ,
           that
           giveth
           advantage
           to
           the
           Hunter
           ;
           his
           manner
           is
           when
           he
           assaileth
           a
           man
           to
           rise
           up
           right
           on
           his
           two
           hinder
           legs
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           come
           roring
           with
           open
           mouth
           upon
           him
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Hunter
           then
           can
           push
           right
           into
           the
           very
           breast
           of
           
           him
           ,
           betwixt
           his
           forelegges
           (
           as
           commonly
           he
           will
           not
           misse
           )
           resting
           the
           other
           end
           of
           their
           boarspear
           at
           the
           side
           of
           his
           foot
           ,
           and
           so
           keeping
           the
           pike
           still
           towards
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Bear
           ,
           he
           speedeth
           him
           commonly
           at
           one
           blow
           .
           But
           many
           times
           these
           Hunters
           come
           short
           ,
           and
           are
           either
           slain
           ,
           or
           miserably
           torn
           with
           the
           teeth
           and
           talents
           of
           the
           fierce
           beast
           .
           If
           the
           partie
           quit
           himself
           well
           in
           this
           sight
           with
           the
           Bear
           ,
           he
           is
           carried
           to
           drink
           at
           the
           Emperours
           seller
           doore
           :
           where
           he
           drinketh
           himself
           drunk
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Hospodare
           .
           And
           this
           is
           his
           reward
           for
           adventuring
           his
           life
           ,
           for
           the
           Emperours
           pleasure
           .
           To
           maintain
           this
           pastime
           the
           Emperour
           hath
           certain
           huntsmen
           that
           are
           appointed
           for
           that
           purpose
           to
           take
           the
           wild
           Bear.
           This
           is
           his
           recreation
           commonly
           on
           the
           holy
           dayes
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           spendeth
           his
           time
           in
           looking
           upon
           his
           goldsmiths
           ,
           and
           jewellers
           ,
           taylers
           ,
           embroiderers
           ,
           painters
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           and
           so
           goeth
           to
           his
           supper
           .
           When
           it
           draweth
           towards
           bed
           time
           ,
           his
           priest
           saith
           certain
           prayers
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Emperour
           blesseth
           
           and
           crosseth
           himself
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           for
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           houre
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           and
           so
           goeth
           to
           his
           bed
           .
        
         
           The
           Emperour
           that
           now
           is
           (
           called
           
             Theodore
             Juanowich
          
           )
           is
           for
           his
           person
           of
           a
           mean
           stature
           ,
           somewhat
           low
           and
           grosse
           ,
           of
           a
           sallow
           complexion
           ,
           &
           inclining
           to
           the
           dropsie
           ,
           hawk-nosed
           ,
           unsteadie
           in
           his
           pace
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           weaknesse
           of
           his
           limbs
           ,
           heavie
           and
           unactive
           ,
           yet
           commonly
           smiling
           almost
           to
           a
           laughter
           .
           For
           qualitie
           otherwise
           ,
           simple
           and
           slow-witted
           ,
           but
           very
           gentle
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           easie
           nature
           ,
           quiet
           ,
           mercifull
           ,
           of
           no
           martiall
           disposition
           ,
           nor
           greatly
           apt
           for
           matter
           of
           policie
           ,
           very
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           infinite
           that
           way
           .
           Besides
           his
           private
           devotions
           at
           home
           ,
           he
           goeth
           every
           week
           commonly
           on
           pilgrimage
           to
           some
           Monasterie
           or
           other
           that
           is
           nearest
           hand
           .
           He
           is
           34.
           years
           old
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           and
           hath
           reigned
           almost
           the
           space
           of
           six
           years
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXVII
           .
           Of
           the
           Emperours
           private
           or
           houshold
           Officers
           .
        
         
           THe
           chief
           officers
           of
           the
           Emperours
           houshold
           are
           these
           which
           follow
           .
           The
           first
           is
           the
           office
           of
           the
           
             Boiaren
             Conesh●●●
          
           ,
           or
           Master
           of
           the
           Horse
           .
           Which
           containeth
           no
           more
           then
           is
           expressed
           by
           the
           name
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           eversee●
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           and
           not
           
             magister
             equitum
          
           ,
           or
           Master
           of
           the
           Horsemen
           .
           For
           he
           appointeth
           other
           for
           that
           service
           ,
           as
           occasion
           doth
           require
           (
           as
           before
           was
           said
           .
           )
           He
           that
           beareth
           that
           office
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           is
           
             Borris
             Pederowich
             Godonoe
          
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           Empresse
           .
           Of
           Horse
           for
           service
           in
           his
           warres
           (
           besides
           other
           For
           his
           ordinary
           uses
           )
           he
           hath
           to
           the
           number
           of
           10000.
           which
           are
           kept
           about
           Mosko
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           is
           the
           Lord
           Steward
           of
           his
           houshold
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           one
           
             Gregorie
             Vasilowich
             Godonoe
          
           .
           The
           third
           is
           his
           Treasurer
           ,
           that
           keepeth
           all
           his
           moneys
           ,
           jewels
           ,
           plate
           ,
           &c.
           now
           called
           
             Stepan
             Vasilowich
             Godonoe
          
           .
           The
           
           fourth
           his
           Controller
           ,
           now
           
             Andreas
             Petrolowich
             Clesinine
          
           .
           The
           fifth
           his
           Chamberlain
           ,
           He
           that
           attendeth
           that
           office
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           is
           called
           
             Estoma
             Bisabr●za
             Pastelnischay
          
           .
           The
           sixth
           his
           Tasters
           ,
           now
           
             Theodore
             Alexandrowich
          
           ,
           and
           
             Juan
             Vasilowich
             Godonoe
          
           .
           The
           seventh
           his
           Harbengers
           ,
           which
           are
           three
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Gentlemen
           that
           do
           the
           office
           under
           them
           .
           These
           are
           his
           ordinary
           officers
           ,
           and
           offices
           of
           the
           chiefest
           account
           .
        
         
           Of
           Gentlemen
           beside
           that
           wait
           about
           his
           chamber
           and
           person
           (
           called
           
             Shilsey
             Strapsey
          
           )
           there
           are
           two
           hundred
           ,
           all
           Noblemens
           sonnes
           .
           His
           ordinary
           Guard
           is
           2000.
           
           Hagbutters
           ready
           with
           their
           pieces
           charged
           ,
           and
           their
           match
           lighted
           ,
           with
           other
           necessary
           furniture
           ,
           continually
           day
           and
           night
           :
           which
           come
           not
           within
           the
           house
           ,
           but
           wait
           without
           in
           the
           court
           or
           yard
           ,
           where
           the
           Emperour
           is
           abiding
           .
           In
           the
           night
           time
           there
           lodgeth
           next
           to
           his
           bedchamber
           the
           chief
           Chamberlain
           ,
           with
           one
           o●
           two
           more
           of
           best
           trust
           about
           him
           .
           〈◊〉
           second
           chamber
           off
           there
           lodge
           s●…
           
           other
           of
           like
           account
           ,
           for
           their
           trust
           and
           faithfulnesse
           .
           In
           the
           third
           chamber
           lie
           certain
           young
           Gentlemen
           ,
           of
           these
           two
           hundred
           called
           
             Shilsey
             Strapsey
          
           ,
           that
           take
           their
           turns
           by
           fourties
           every
           night
           .
           There
           are
           Grooms
           besides
           that
           watch
           in
           their
           course
           ,
           and
           lie
           at
           every
           gate
           and
           doore
           of
           the
           Court
           called
           Estopnick
           .
        
         
           The
           Hagbutters
           or
           Gunners
           ,
           whereof
           there
           are
           two
           thousand
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           watch
           about
           the
           Emperours
           lodging
           or
           bed-chamber
           by
           course
           ,
           two
           hundred
           and
           fiftie
           every
           night
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           and
           fiftie
           more
           in
           the
           Court
           yard
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           Treasure-house
           .
           His
           court
           or
           house
           at
           the
           Mosko
           is
           made
           Castle-wise
           ,
           walled
           about
           ,
           with
           great
           store
           of
           fair
           ordinance
           planted
           upon
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           containeth
           a
           great
           breadth
           of
           ground
           within
           it
           ,
           with
           many
           dwelling
           houses
           ,
           which
           are
           appointed
           for
           such
           as
           are
           known
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           and
           trustie
           to
           the
           Emperour
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXVIII
           .
           Of
           the
           private
           behaviour
           or
           qualitie
           of
           the
           Russe
           people
           .
        
         
           THe
           private
           behaviour
           and
           qualitie
           of
           the
           Russe
           people
           may
           partly
           be
           understood
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           concerning
           the
           publick
           state
           and
           usage
           of
           the
           countrey
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           naturall
           habit
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           they
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           a
           large
           size
           ,
           and
           of
           very
           fleshly
           bodies
           :
           accounting
           it
           a
           grace
           to
           be
           somewhat
           grosse
           and
           burley
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           nourish
           and
           spread
           their
           beards
           to
           have
           them
           long
           and
           broad
           .
           But
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           are
           very
           unwieldie
           and
           unactive
           withall
           .
           Which
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           come
           partly
           of
           the
           climate
           ,
           and
           the
           numbnesse
           which
           they
           get
           by
           the
           cold
           in
           winter
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           their
           diet
           ,
           that
           standeth
           most
           of
           root●
           ,
           onions
           garlick
           ,
           cabbage
           ,
           and
           su●h
           like
           things
           that
           breed
           grosse
           humours
           ,
           which
           they
           use
           to
           eat
           alon●
           and
           with
           their
           other
           meats
           .
        
         
           Their
           diet
           is
           rather
           much
           then
           curious
           .
           
           At
           their
           meals
           they
           begin
           commonly
           with
           a
           Chark
           or
           small
           cup
           of
           
             Aqua
             vitae
          
           (
           which
           they
           call
           Russe
           wine
           )
           and
           then
           drink
           not
           till
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           their
           meals
           ,
           taking
           it
           in
           largely
           ,
           and
           altogether
           ,
           with
           kissing
           one
           another
           at
           every
           pledge
           .
           And
           therefore
           after
           dinner
           there
           is
           no
           talking
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           every
           man
           goeth
           to
           his
           bench
           to
           take
           his
           afternoons
           sleep
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           ordinary
           with
           them
           as
           their
           nights
           rest
           .
           When
           they
           exceed
           ,
           and
           have
           varietie
           of
           dishes
           ,
           the
           first
           are
           their
           baked
           meats
           (
           for
           rost
           meats
           they
           use
           little
           )
           and
           then
           their
           broaths
           or
           pottage
           .
           To
           drink
           drunk
           ,
           is
           an
           ordinary
           matter
           with
           them
           every
           day
           in
           the
           week
           .
           Their
           common
           drink
           is
           Mead
           :
           the
           poorer
           sort
           use
           water
           ,
           and
           a
           thin
           drink
           called
           Quasse
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           but
           water
           turned
           out
           of
           his
           wits
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           branne
           meashed
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           diet
           would
           breed
           in
           them
           many
           diseases
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           use
           bathstoves
           or
           hot-houses
           in
           stead
           of
           all
           Physick
           ,
           commonly
           twice
           or
           thrice
           every
           week
           .
           All
           the
           winter-time
           ,
           
           and
           almost
           the
           whole
           Summer
           ,
           they
           heat
           there
           Peaches
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           like
           the
           Germane
           bathstoves
           ,
           and
           their
           Potlads
           like
           ovens
           ,
           that
           so
           warm
           the
           house
           ,
           that
           a
           stranger
           at
           the
           first
           shall
           hardly
           like
           of
           it
           .
           These
           two
           extremities
           ,
           specially
           in
           the
           winter
           of
           heat
           within
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           of
           extreme
           cold
           without
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           die●
           ,
           maketh
           them
           of
           a
           dark
           and
           fallow
           complexion
           ,
           their
           skinnes
           being
           tanned
           and
           parched
           both
           with
           cold
           and
           with
           heat
           ;
           specially
           the
           women
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           greater
           part
           are
           of
           farre
           worse
           complexions
           then
           the
           men
           .
           Whereof
           the
           cause
           I
           take
           to
           be
           their
           keeping
           within
           the
           hot
           houses
           ,
           and
           busying
           themselves
           about
           the
           heating
           and
           using
           of
           their
           bathstoves
           and
           peaches
           .
        
         
           The
           Russe
           ,
           because
           that
           he
           is
           used
           to
           both
           these
           extremities
           of
           heat
           and
           of
           cold
           ,
           can
           bear
           them
           both
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           patiently
           then
           strangers
           can
           do
           .
           You
           shall
           see
           them
           sometimes
           (
           to
           season
           their
           bodies
           )
           come
           out
           of
           their
           bathstoves
           all
           on
           a
           froth
           ,
           and
           fuming
           ,
           as
           hot
           almost
           as
           a
           pig
           at
           a
           spit
           ,
           and
           presently
           to
           leap
           into
           the
           
           ●…ver
           ,
           stark
           naked
           〈◊〉
           or
           to
           poure
           cold
           water
           all
           ●ver●
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           coldest
           of
           all
           the
           winter-time
           .
           The
           women
           to
           mend
           the
           bad
           hue
           of
           their
           skinnes
           use
           to
           paint
           their
           faces
           with
           white
           and
           red
           colours
           ,
           so
           visibly
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           may
           perceive
           it
           .
           Which
           is
           made
           no
           matter
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           common
           ,
           and
           liked
           well
           by
           their
           husbands
           :
           who
           make
           their
           wives
           and
           daughters
           an
           ordinary
           allowance
           to
           buy
           them
           colours
           to
           paint
           their
           faces
           withall
           ,
           and
           delight
           themselves
           much
           to
           see
           th●m
           of
           fowl
           women
           to
           become
           such
           ,
           fair
           images
           .
           This
           parcheth
           the
           skin
           ,
           and
           helpeth
           to
           deform
           them
           when
           their
           painting
           is
           off
           .
        
         
           They
           apparel
           themselves
           after
           the
           Greek
           manner
           .
           The
           Noblemans
           attire
           is
           on
           this
           fashion
           :
           First
           a
           Taffia
           ,
           or
           little
           night
           cap
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           that
           covereth
           little
           more
           then
           his
           crown
           ,
           commonly
           very
           rich
           ,
           wrought
           of
           silk
           and
           gold
           thread
           ,
           and
           set
           with
           pearl
           &
           precious
           stone
           .
           His
           head
           be
           keepeth
           shaven
           close
           to
           the
           very
           skin
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           in
           some
           displeasure
           with
           the
           Emperour
           :
           Then
           he
           suffereth
           his
           hair
           
           to
           grow
           and
           hang
           down
           upon
           his
           shoulders
           ,
           covering
           his
           face
           as
           uggly
           and
           deformedly
           as
           he
           can
           .
           Over
           the
           Taffia
           he
           weareth
           a
           wide
           cap
           of
           black
           Fox
           (
           which
           they
           account
           for
           the
           best
           furre
           )
           with
           a
           Tiara
           or
           long
           bonnet
           put
           within
           it
           ,
           standing
           up
           like
           a
           Persian
           or
           Babylonian
           hat
           .
           About
           his
           neck
           (
           which
           is
           seen
           all
           bare
           )
           is
           a
           coller
           set
           with
           pearl
           and
           precious
           stone
           ,
           about
           three
           or
           foure
           fingers
           broad
           .
           Next
           over
           his
           shirt
           (
           which
           is
           curiously
           wrought
           ,
           because
           he
           strippeth
           himself
           into
           it
           in
           the
           Summer
           time
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           within
           the
           house
           )
           is
           a
           Shepon
           ,
           or
           light
           garment
           of
           silk
           ,
           made
           down
           to
           the
           knees
           ,
           buttoned
           before
           :
           and
           then
           a
           Caftan
           or
           a
           close
           coat
           buttoned
           ,
           and
           girt
           to
           him
           with
           a
           
             Persian
             girdle
          
           ,
           whereat
           he
           hangs
           his
           knives
           and
           spoon
           .
           This
           commonly
           is
           of
           cloth
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           hangeth
           down
           as
           low
           as
           his
           ancles
           .
           Over
           that
           he
           weareth
           a
           loose
           garment
           of
           some
           rich
           silk
           ,
           furred
           and
           faced
           about
           with
           some
           gold
           lace
           ,
           called
           a
           Ferris
           .
           Another
           over
           that
           of
           chamlet
           ,
           or
           like
           stuff
           called
           an
           Alkaben
           ,
           sleeved
           and
           hanging
           low
           ,
           and
           the
           cape
           commonly
           
           broached
           ,
           and
           set
           all
           with
           pearl
           .
           When
           he
           goeth
           abroad
           ,
           he
           casteth
           over
           all
           these
           (
           which
           are
           but
           sleight
           though
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           many
           )
           another
           garment
           ,
           called
           an
           Honoratkey
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           Alkaben
           ,
           save
           that
           it
           is
           made
           without
           a
           coller
           for
           the
           neck
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           commonly
           of
           fine
           cloth
           ,
           or
           Camels
           hair
           .
           His
           buskins
           (
           which
           he
           weareth
           in
           stead
           of
           ●os●
           ,
           with
           linen
           folles
           under
           them
           in
           stead
           of
           boot-hose
           )
           are
           made
           of
           a
           Persian
           leather
           ,
           called
           Saphion
           ,
           embroidered
           with
           pearl
           .
           His
           upper
           stocks
           commonly
           age
           of
           cloth
           of
           gold
           .
           When
           he
           goeth
           abroad
           ,
           he
           mounteth
           on
           horseb●●k
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           to
           the
           next
           doore
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           manner
           also
           of
           the
           Boiarskey
           ,
           o●
           Gentlemen
           .
        
         
           The
           Baiarskey
           or
           Gentlemans
           attire
           is
           of
           the
           same
           fashion
           ,
           but
           differeth
           in
           stuff
           :
           and
           yet
           he
           will
           have
           his
           Caftan
           or
           undercoat
           sometimes
           of
           cloth
           of
           gold
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           cloth
           ,
           or
           silk
           .
        
         
           The
           Noblewoman
           (
           called
           
             Chyna
             Boiars●ena
          
           )
           weareth
           on
           her
           head
           first
           ●cau●
           of
           some
           soft
           silk
           (
           which
           is
           commonly
           red
           )
           and
           over
           it
           a
           frontle●
           ,
           
           called
           Obrosa
           of
           white
           colour
           over
           that
           her
           cap
           (
           made
           after
           the
           coif
           fashion
           of
           cloth
           of
           gold
           )
           called
           
             Shapka
             Zempska
          
           ,
           edged
           with
           some
           rich
           furre
           ,
           and
           set
           with
           pearl
           and
           stone
           .
           Though
           they
           have
           of
           late
           begun
           to
           disdain
           embroidering
           with
           pearl
           about
           their
           caps
           ,
           because
           the
           Dyacks
           and
           some
           Merchants
           wives
           have
           taken
           up
           the
           fashion
           .
           In
           their
           ears
           they
           wear
           ear-rings
           (
           which
           they
           call
           Sargee
           )
           of
           two
           inches
           or
           more
           compasse
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           gold
           set
           with
           Rubies
           ,
           or
           Saphires
           ,
           or
           some
           like
           pretious
           stone
           .
           In
           summer
           they
           go
           often
           with
           kerchiefs
           of
           fine
           white
           lawn
           ,
           or
           cambrick
           ,
           fastned
           under
           the
           chinne
           ,
           with
           two
           long
           tassels
           pendent
           .
           The
           kerchief
           spotted
           &
           set
           thick
           with
           rich
           pearl
           .
           When
           they
           ride
           or
           go
           abroad
           in
           rainie
           weather
           ,
           they
           wear
           white
           hats
           with
           coloured
           bands
           (
           called
           
             Stapa
             Zemskoy
             .
          
           )
           About
           their
           necks
           they
           wear
           collers
           of
           three
           or
           foure
           fingers
           broad
           ,
           set
           with
           rich
           pearl
           and
           precious
           stone
           .
           Their
           upper
           garment
           is
           a
           loose
           gown
           ,
           called
           Oposken
           ,
           commonly
           of
           skarlet
           ,
           with
           wide
           loose
           sleeves
           ,
           hanging
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           but
           
           tened
           before
           with
           great
           gold
           buttons
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           silver
           and
           guilt
           ,
           nigh
           as
           big
           as
           a
           walnut
           .
           Which
           hath
           hanging
           over
           it
           ,
           fastned
           under
           the
           cap
           ,
           a
           large
           broad
           cape
           of
           some
           rich
           furre
           ,
           that
           hangeth
           down
           almost
           to
           the
           middes
           of
           their
           backs
           .
           Next
           under
           the
           Oposken
           or
           upper
           garment
           ,
           they
           wear
           another
           ,
           called
           a
           Leitnick
           ,
           that
           is
           made
           close
           before
           with
           great
           wide
           sleeves
           ,
           the
           cuff
           or
           half
           sleeve
           up
           to
           the
           elbows
           ,
           commonly
           of
           cloth
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           a
           
             Ferris
             Zemskoy
          
           ,
           which
           hangeth
           loose
           buttoned
           throughout
           to
           the
           very
           foot
           .
           On
           the
           handwrests
           they
           wear
           very
           fair
           bracelets
           ,
           about
           two
           fingers
           broad
           of
           pearl
           and
           precious
           stone
           .
           They
           go
           all
           in
           buskins
           of
           white
           ,
           yellow
           ,
           blue
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           coloured
           leather
           ,
           embroidered
           with
           pearl
           .
           This
           is
           the
           attire
           of
           the
           Noblewomen
           of
           Russia
           ,
           when
           she
           maketh
           the
           best
           shew
           of
           her self
           .
           The
           Gentlewomans
           apparell
           may
           differ
           in
           the
           stuff
           ,
           but
           is
           all
           one
           for
           the
           making
           or
           fashion
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           poore
           Mousick
           and
           his
           wife
           they
           go
           poorly
           clad
           .
           The
           man
           with
           his
           Odnoratkey
           ,
           or
           loose
           gown
           
           to
           the
           small
           of
           the
           legge
           ,
           tyed
           together
           with
           a
           lace
           before
           ,
           of
           course
           ,
           white
           or
           blue
           cloth
           ,
           with
           some
           Shube
           or
           long
           wastcote
           of
           furre
           ,
           or
           of
           sheep-skinne
           under
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           furred
           cap
           ,
           and
           buskins
           .
           The
           poorer
           sort
           of
           them
           have
           their
           Odnoratkey
           ,
           or
           upper
           garment
           ,
           made
           of
           Cows
           hair
           .
           This
           is
           their
           winter
           habit
           .
           In
           the
           summer
           time
           commonly
           they
           wear
           nothing
           but
           their
           shirts
           on
           their
           backs
           and
           buskins
           on
           their
           legges
           .
           The
           woman
           goeth
           in
           a
           red
           or
           blue
           gown
           ,
           when
           she
           maketh
           the
           best
           shew
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           warm
           Shube
           of
           furre
           under
           it
           in
           the
           winter
           time
           .
           But
           in
           the
           summer
           ,
           nothing
           but
           her
           two
           shirt●
           (
           for
           so
           they
           call
           them
           )
           one
           over
           the
           other
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           within
           doors
           ,
           or
           without
           .
           On
           their
           heads
           they
           wear
           caps
           of
           some
           coloured
           stuff
           ,
           many
           of
           velvet
           ,
           or
           of
           cloth
           of
           gold
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           kerchiefs
           .
           Without
           ear-rings
           of
           silver
           or
           some
           other
           metall
           ,
           and
           her
           crosse
           about
           her
           neck
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           no
           Russe
           woman
           ,
           be
           she
           wife
           or
           maid
           .
        
         
           As
           touching
           their
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           quality
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           reasonable
           
           capacities
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           those
           means
           that
           some
           other
           nations
           have
           to
           train
           up
           thei●…
           it
           s
           in
           good
           nurture
           and
           learning
           .
           Which
           they
           might
           borrow
           of
           the
           Polonians
           ,
           and
           other
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           refuse
           it
           of
           a
           very
           self
           pride
           ,
           as
           accounting
           their
           own
           fashions
           to
           be
           farre
           the
           best
           .
           Partly
           also
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           for
           that
           their
           manner
           of
           bringing
           up
           (
           void
           of
           all
           good
           learning
           and
           civil
           behaviour
           )
           is
           thought
           by
           their
           governours
           most
           agreeable
           to
           that
           State
           ,
           and
           their
           manner
           of
           government
           .
           Which
           the
           people
           would
           hardly
           bear
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           once
           civilled
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           more
           understanding
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           good
           policie
           .
           This
           causeth
           the
           Emperours
           to
           keep
           out
           all
           means
           of
           making
           it
           better
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           very
           warie
           for
           excluding
           all
           peregrinitie
           ,
           that
           might
           alter
           their
           fashions
           .
           Which
           were
           lesse
           to
           be
           disliked
           ,
           if
           it
           set
           not
           a
           print
           into
           the
           very
           minds
           of
           his
           people
           .
           For
           as
           themselves
           are
           very
           hardly
           and
           cruelly
           dealt
           withall
           by
           their
           chief
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           other
           superiours
           ;
           so
           are
           they
           as
           cruell
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           specially
           over
           their
           
           inferiours
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           under
           them
           .
           So
           that
           the
           basest
           and
           wretchedest
           Christianoe
           (
           as
           they
           call
           him
           )
           that
           stoopeth
           and
           croucheth
           like
           a
           dog
           to
           the
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           licketh
           up
           the
           dust
           that
           lieth
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           is
           an
           intolerable
           tyrant
           where
           he
           hath
           the
           advantage
           .
           By
           this
           means
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           is
           filled
           with
           rapine
           and
           murder
           .
           They
           make
           no
           account
           of
           the
           life
           of
           a
           man.
           You
           shall
           have
           a
           man
           robbed
           sometime
           in
           the
           very
           streets
           of
           their
           towns
           ,
           if
           he
           go
           late
           in
           the
           evening
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           man
           to
           come
           forth
           out
           of
           his
           doores
           to
           rescue
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           hear
           him
           crie
           out
           .
           I
           will
           not
           speak
           of
           the
           strangenesse
           of
           the
           murders
           ,
           and
           other
           cruelties
           committed
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           would
           scarcely
           be
           believed
           to
           be
           done
           among
           men
           ,
           specially
           such
           as
           professe
           themselves
           Christians
           .
        
         
           The
           number
           of
           their
           vagrant
           and
           begging
           poore
           is
           almost
           infinite
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           pinched
           with
           famine
           and
           extreme
           need
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           begge
           after
           a
           violent
           and
           desperate
           manner
           ,
           with
           
             give
             me
             and
             cut
             me
             ,
             give
             me
             and
             kill
             me
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           phrases
           .
           Whereby
           
           it
           may
           be
           ghessed
           what
           they
           are
           towards
           strangers
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           unnaturall
           and
           cruell
           ,
           towards
           their
           own
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           doubted
           whether
           is
           the
           greater
           ,
           the
           crueltie
           or
           intemperancie
           that
           is
           used
           in
           that
           countrey
           .
           I
           will
           not
           speak
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           foul
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           named
           .
           The
           whole
           countrey
           overfloweth
           with
           all
           sinne
           of
           that
           kind
           .
           And
           no
           marvell
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           law
           to
           restrain
           whoredomes
           ,
           adulteries
           ,
           and
           like
           uncleannesse
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           the
           Russe
           for
           the
           most
           part
           maketh
           small
           regard
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           he
           may
           gain
           by
           a
           lie
           ,
           and
           breach
           of
           his
           promise
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           said
           truly
           (
           as
           they
           know
           best
           that
           have
           traded
           most
           with
           them
           )
           that
           from
           the
           great
           to
           the
           small
           (
           except
           some
           few●
           that
           will
           scarcely
           be
           found
           )
           the
           Russe
           neither
           believeth
           any
           thing
           that
           another
           man
           speaketh
           ,
           nor
           speaketh
           any
           thing
           himself
           worthy
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           These
           qualities
           make
           them
           very
           odious
           to
           all
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           specially
           to
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           that
           account
           themselves
           to
           be
           honest
           and
           just
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Russe
           .
           
           It
           is
           supposed
           by
           some
           that
           do
           well
           consider
           of
           the
           state
           of
           both
           countreys
           ,
           that
           the
           offe●…iey
           take
           at
           the
           Russe
           government
           ,
           〈◊〉
           their
           manner
           of
           behaviour
           ,
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           cause
           to
           keep
           the
           Tartar
           still
           ●…athenish
           and
           to
           mislike
           (
           as
           he
           doth
           )
           of
           the
           Christian
           profession
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .